《Myths of Mountains and Seas》


 C1

    The Seven Fingers.


    The Tibetan Scripture was the first to be comprehended.


    My name is Tang Yi.


    A writer of supernatural novels.


    When it was posted on the Heaven''s Edge forum, it used quite a few vests. Tang Yi was only one of them.


    In the novel, I wrote many unimaginable plots, but I didn''t expect that one day, I would meet a person with seven fingers on his left hand. That person caused my world to fall into a cycle of death ¡­


    All kinds of incredible scenes were happening to me, one by one ¡­


    That day, I still remember ¡ª


    That day was the fifteenth day of the seventh lunar month, the Central Day.


    I went to the place where my friend lived when the ghouls came. I got off the train, crossed the bridge, and hurried forward with my two bags, only to be hit by someone behind me. I stumbled, caught hold of my luggage, stood, and turned to see a young man in a yellow suit, holding a suitcase in his hand, glancing at me before continuing on his way.


    I was secretly angry in my heart. "Why is this brat so rude?" After running into someone, you didn''t even say a single word of apology and just left like that? "


    I whispered to myself, but I didn''t mind the thought of seeing my friend. He continued to carry his luggage forward.


    After getting off the overpass, I walked a hundred meters and stood by the side of the road. I wanted to take out my phone and call my friend to get him to come pick me up. Who would have thought that after taking out my phone, my heart immediately sank. "My phone is missing."


    Not only that, even the wallet in his pants pocket had disappeared.


    For a moment I just stood there, not knowing what to do.


    The barbeque stall owner who was at the side was about 50 years old. He smiled at me and asked, "Young man, what''s the matter?"


    I hesitated for a while before dejectedly telling the boss, "My wallet, my phone was stolen by a thief."


    The boss laughed heartily, "Breaking the rules, breaking the rules." I know this fat boss is trying to comfort me, but I''m still a bit depressed.


    The boss''s face was chubby, and he looked like he would never get worried. "What are you doing here? A relative? "


    I hesitated again, but faced with such a passionate boss, I honestly told him: "I came to see a friend."


    The fat boss laughed, "Isn''t that fine? Didn''t your friend know you were here?" You just wait here for a while. Maybe your friend won''t be able to see you, so he''ll come here to find you. "


    The fat boss served me a few roasted mutton skewers and said with a smile, "Brother, it''s my birthday today. Come and eat as much as you want. I''ll treat you."


    I saw that the boss was smiling sincerely and was a straightforward person, so I didn''t refuse anymore. I took the mutton skewers and said to the boss, "Thank you, boss. I wish you a happy birthday."


    I muttered in my heart, "This birthday is too timely, it''s the Ghost Festival." However, how can one control a person''s birthday?


    As the fat boss handed me the mutton skewers, I glanced over and saw that the fat boss''s left hand seemed to have a strange finger.


    My heart skipped a beat and I focused my gaze. I saw that the fat boss had seven fingers.


    I was startled.


    This is the first time I''ve seen a finger deformity, but it''s the first time I''ve ever heard of such a thing. There''s a person who has six fingers, but seven fingers on his hand.


    I was secretly shocked, but my expression remained calm. Ye Zichen received the skewer with a smile and thanked the fat boss.


    The fat boss''s barbecue was spread out beside the train station. The business should have been pretty good, probably because today was Ghost Festival, so few people came. After a while, it was already dark. Only four or five people were sitting around the barbecue stand, including me.


    The fat boss glanced at me from time to time, but when I looked at him, he turned his head away. I had a faint feeling in my heart that this barbeque stall owner had something he wanted to say to me. But I had never seen him before, and for the first time in my life, what did he have to say to me? Looking at him hesitating to speak again and again, I was a little curious.


    My friend hasn''t arrived yet, I wondered. Half an hour later, it was completely dark. At that moment, he saw two Santana''s approaching from the distance. When they arrived at the barbeque store, the car came to a screeching halt. The door of the car opened and about a dozen people got off.


    These dozen men were all vicious.


    I was stunned. He thought to himself, "Who are these people here to cause trouble for?" Looking around, this small barbecue booth did not seem to have any eye-catching characters. The fat boss, I, and the rest of the customers were all ordinary people who didn''t seem like they were trying to stir up trouble.


    I was about to ask the fat boss, who was carrying a plate with a baked biscuit and several mutton skewers on it, and was walking towards me. It looked like it was for me.


    Seeing the dozen or so menacing men, the fat boss'' expression changed, and he placed the plate of food in his hand on the table in front of me, before turning around and running away.


    He didn''t want the barbecue shop anymore.


    The dozen men chased after him, shouting and yelling.


    The fat boss ran for around thirty to forty meters before he was caught by the dozen men. They surrounded the fat boss.


    The leader, who looked to be about forty years old, pointed at the fat boss''s nose and asked fiercely: "Shi Laoqi, where is Uncle Luo?"


    I thought for a moment. "So this fat boss is called Shi Laoqi, I just don''t know who this ferocious man is that he wants to find, Uncle Luo."


    I saw that the fat boss Shi Qi was surrounded and wondered if I should help. It seemed unrealistic for him to rescue the fat boss Shi Qi by himself from these ten over big and sturdy men who looked like wolves and tigers.


    Just when he wanted to take out his phone to call the police, he suddenly remembered that his phone was lost after getting off the train and crossing the overpass. A thought suddenly flashed through his mind: "Did that brat who bumped into me steal my phone?" The brat who bumped into me even gave me a glance. When he looked at me, it seemed to be a little strange. "


    Just as I was thinking of how to help the fat boss, I saw a black smoke suddenly emit from the fat boss Shi Qi''s body.


    The black smoke came out of nowhere, but quickly spread outwards, in a short ten seconds, it engulfed Shi Qi.


    The fierce-looking man''s expression immediately changed as he shouted, "Not good, this old man wants to run!" Afraid that the black smoke would be poisoned, the big man used one hand to cover his nose and mouth and forcefully kicked the black smoke.


    The big man''s kick was very powerful. If Fat Boss Shi Qi was still within the black smoke, with this kick, he would have been kicked flying by the big sized man.


    I was secretly worried, but what I found strange was that the big fellow''s kick seemed to have missed. His entire body staggered and fell into it.


    And then, he heard a miserable scream from within the black smoke. It was the cry of the man.


    I was overwhelmed with shock. A few seconds later, the burly man with blood all over his face came rushing out from the black smoke.


    The brothers that came with him all surrounded him and looked at the burly man, at a loss as to what to do.


    Blood dripped down from the big man''s face. In that instant, it was as if he had been severely injured. The big man said in a low voice, "Quick, help me go see master."


    His voice was filled with pain.


    A dozen or so of the other men hurried to help him to Santana, opened the door, got in, and the two cars sped away.


    These large men came and went as fast as they could.


    The remaining customers at the barbeque stall and I stared blankly at the scene in front of us.


    About thirty meters away, the black smoke slowly dispersed. After the black smoke dissipated, there was only a slop lid and a few dozen drops of blood left on the ground where the fat boss Shi Qi had been standing a moment ago.


    Shi Qi was nowhere to be seen...


    The few people at the barbecue booth, including me, were all shocked by this scene ¡ª a living person just disappeared like that? What was going on?


    The few of them hurriedly left. Who would want to cause trouble in this society?


    I thought about it, and felt that I should go and report this to the police. After all, this Shi Qi seemed to be sincere and honest to them, and she treated me so well.


    I looked at the scones in front of me. I hesitated for a moment before picking up the sesame seed cake. After all, I had to wait here for some time before I would have the strength to wait for someone to fill my stomach.


    There must be a police station or a patrolling police station inside the station, and I decided to go there and call the police. As I walked, I took a bite of my scones.


    With this bite, my teeth almost broke. It turns out that I bit something inside the sesame seed cake.


    Stunned, I stopped and separated the scones. Inside was a black object the size of an Oreo cookie.


    I was at a loss, wondering, "Who put this thing in there? I am afraid that the only one left is the fat boss, Shi Qi. "


    I reached out and took the thing out of the sesame seed cake. When I looked at it with rapt attention, I saw that it seemed to be an iron plate. The side of the metal plate had a few holes evenly on the left and right sides. Each depression was only the size of a grain of rice. At the four corners of this round iron plate were a few small bumps.


    I counted them, and they seemed to form a straight line at the top. In the middle, there were five depressions, forming a cross. At the bottom, there was a dent.


    At the top left was a mouth formed by four convex points, with a depression in the middle that formed three consecutive lines. Below them were eight bumps forming a flat opening. At the top right corner, there were two convex points connected together. In the middle, there were seven depressions connected into a straight line. At the bottom right corner, there were six convex points that formed a mouth. I wondered, "What does that mean?"


    He flipped over the other side of the metal plate and saw a figure carved into the other side.


    The human had his hands tied behind his back, his right foot chained. He was locked on top of a huge tree. Behind the huge tree was a mountain wall. The mountain face was just two relief sculptures in the shape of mountains. There were only a few strokes, but they were extremely vivid.


    The humanoid figure had his head lowered, his hair in disarray and a head covering his forehead. Below the humanoid figure were five small words.


    Anti-armed robbers?


    What did that mean?

 C2

    Chapter II


    The Tibetan Scripture was the second most important, while the Mountain Scripture was the second most important.


    Anti-armed robbers?


    I muttered those words a few times. Although I could recognize these words, I still didn''t understand what they meant when I put them together.


    I looked at the iron plate again. It looked old, like an antique.


    The doubt in my heart deepened ¡ª ¡ª Why did that fat boss with seven fingers, Shi Qi, want to put this iron plate into my biscuit? You want me to keep it?


    I thought about it for a while, but still couldn''t find an answer. "Is this fat boss reading too many Wuxia novels?" I thought to myself. Do you think this is some kind of black iron order? "


    I slipped the iron tag into my pants pocket. They rushed all the way to the station''s police station. There were exactly two patrolmen in the police station.


    The two patrolmen were in the midst of chatting happily when they heard what I said to them. They immediately stopped and became a little nervous. They immediately called for me and asked me to bring them to the scene of the incident.


    Arriving at the place where Shi Qi''s stall was set up, I was instantly dumbfounded. Not only had the barbecue booth disappeared without a trace, even the dozens of drops of blood on the well cover where Shi Qi had disappeared was also nowhere to be seen.


    I was embarrassed.


    The old patrolman looked at me, frowned, and said, "Son, the false police are in custody!"


    I stammered, "I really saw it just now." I raised my head and looked around, just as I was about to check if there were any customers who were roasting the food here, I raised my head and saw my friend Shen Xiao walking over from afar.


    I anxiously called out: "Shen Xiao, Shen Xiao, I''m here!"


    Shen Xiao looked over from where the voice came out, upon seeing that it was me, his face revealed a happy expression, and immediately ran over.


    The old policeman seemed to know Shen Xiao. When he saw Shen Xiao, he greeted, "Boss Shen, do you know him?"


    Shen Xiao nodded, and laughed: "I''m a friend, did something happen? "This friend of mine has always abided by the law. It''s the same this time. He will definitely cooperate with the government." As he spoke, he handed over a cigarette.


    The old policeman laughed and said, "It''s fine, it''s fine. It''s just a small misunderstanding. Let''s go." He led the young patrolman away.


    Shen Xiao waited until the police walked far away before he stopped smiling and pulled me to the side. He asked in concern, "What happened?" I told Shen Xiao everything that just happened, only missing out the matter of the fat boss Shi Qi putting the metal plate into the sesame seed cake and handing it over to me. After all, I felt that it wasn''t that important.


    After Shen Xiao finished listening to what I had to say, he heaved a sigh of relief and pulled my hand, then said to me: "It''s good that you''re fine. Let''s go, let''s find a place to drink, I''ll help you calm down." Dragging me along, after walking for a hundred or so meters, he got into a cab by the side of the road. Then, Shen Xiao brought me to a restaurant a few miles away.


    Sitting in the hotel room, I took a few sips of wine and a few sips of food before I came to my senses.


    This Shen Xiao is a literary friend of mine and also a writer of novels. Not long after meeting him on the forum, I heard that I had been dreaming a lot recently, so he called me and asked me to come to him. He said that he knew some psychology and spent some time analyzing Freud''s dreams, so he explained the dream to me.


    I asked him, "Do you have a cell phone? Give it to me. I''ll tell my grandfather that he''s safe. "


    Shen Xiao smacked his head and laughed: "I forgot, your phone is gone." Give me his cell phone. and said to me, "Let me go to the bathroom first. We''ll have a good two drinks later. "


    I waved my hand and said, "You can go."


    Shen Xiao turned around and walked out. I picked up his phone and dialed my grandfather''s number, but his phone was turned off.


    I was a little disappointed. Just as he was about to place the phone on the table, he suddenly remembered the words on the metal plate ¡ª Anti-Robbery Person.


    His heart stirred and he immediately decided to surf the Internet for a bit.


    Ye Zichen opened the Baidu page of his phone and typed the words "Anti-Robber Thief". A moment later, the result appeared.


    To steal weapons is to wear an instrument of punishment for a crime.


    On the other hand, anti-theft weapons came from the inner scripture of the Sea of Classic of Mountains and Rivers.


    Within the North Sea, there were anti-theft weapons, corpses that were known to be close to each other.


    "The words" "" Anti-Armored Man "" appeared in Han Liuxin''s "The Table of Classic of Mountains and Rivers" ":" When the emperor was mourning, he attacked the stone in the upper county, sank it, and got the stone room, among them the Anti-Armored Man. " He said, "Thief, escape." They were afraid that it would run away, so they used their weapons.


    Liu Xiang told Emperor Xuan that there was a record of this body inside the Classic of Mountains and Rivers, saying that this person was one of the two retainers.


    I was even more curious, and so I gave up on the man.


    He discovered that this two-headed official was also recorded in the Classic of Mountains and Rivers.


    This time, it was recorded in the Classic of Mountains and Rivers''s Hainan Sutra.


    A man is in danger, and a man is in danger. Dianethidium Trimethoprim-Cimicifuroxime (TUVP) -Cimicifugine Hydrochloride (TUVP) -Cimicifugine (CUA) -Cimicifugine (CUA) -Cimicifugine (CUA) -Cimicifugal


    The mountain of sparse genus, shackles its right foot, binds both hands and hair, is the mountain of wood. In the northwest.


    The meaning of this sentence was that the servant of a deity was in danger, and that the deity had been killed in partnership with a deity. Then the Emperor will die


    He was confined in the mountains, and he put torture tools on his right foot. He also tied his hands together with his own hair and tied them to a tree on the mountain. This place was on the northwest side of the opening country.


    "..."


    I put down my cell phone, knowing, but also seeming to be confused.


    The only thing I understand is that I finally know the origin of the man on the metal plate. The thing that confused me was why the seven-fingered Shi Laoqi wanted to give me this metal plate?


    This is the first time I have met this Shi Laoqi, he definitely wouldn''t pass this metal tablet to me for no reason at all.


    I muttered to myself twice, "Two men are in danger ¡ª two men are in danger ¡ª" My heart jumped, "Was it that Shi Laoqi who reminded me that I was in danger and wanted me to escape?"


    But I''m just an ordinary person, so I''m here to meet a friend. What danger would there be?


    A faint sense of unease arose in my heart ¨C I always felt that something wasn''t quite right today. Even the youngster who bumped into me on the bridge looked at me with an ice-cold gaze. That glance was like the X-rays, enveloping my entire body under his ice-cold gaze.


    That young man''s gaze seemed to cause others to be unable to escape ¡­


    Doubtful, I stood up and walked to the window. I was currently in a single room on the second floor of the East Side Hotel. When he reached the window, he saw that the window was facing a street with an east-west line. Opposite him was another hotel.


    That hotel was called the Mountain Sea Residence. At this moment, a window on the second floor of the Mountain Sea Inn opened. A fat man was standing in front of the window with an anxious expression on his face. When he saw me, he immediately waved his hand at me.


    That man was the Shi Laoqi whose seven fingers had suddenly disappeared from the black smoke!


    I was so shocked that I stood there, my face becoming even more anxious. Seeing that I was at a loss, the Shi Laoqi stretched out his hand and pointed downwards ¡ª


    I looked down the street and saw two more Santana approaching at a gallop.


    These two Santana were the same ones that caught Shi Laoqi.


    The uneasy feeling in my heart grew stronger. When I raised my head, the Shi Laoqi had already disappeared from the window of the second floor.


    I knew in my heart that something must have happened. I didn''t know if this matter would affect me or not, but I had a faint feeling in my heart that I shouldn''t stay here any longer. I had to leave ¡­


    I hastily stood up, took Shen Xiao''s phone, walked to the door, and opened it. When I opened the door, I was immediately shocked.


    It turned out that in the daytime, the young man who had bumped into me on the roof of the train was now standing at the door. He was staring at me with a pair of eyes that didn''t seem to contain even the slightest bit of emotion, as if his eyes were ice-cold ¡­

 C3

    Chapter III Character in the Classic of Mountains and Rivers


    The Tibetan Scripture is the third, and the Mountain Scripture is the second.


    Stunned, I didn''t know what the young man in front of me was up to. I looked at him and said, "Move over."


    I didn''t expect the young man to step aside, but when I spoke, the young man with the cold eyes really did stand to one side.


    I was stunned again. I felt weird, but I didn''t think much about it. I just wanted to leave this place as soon as possible. And so, he walked out. As he was walking past this young man, he suddenly heard him whisper, "You must be Jing Mo right?"


    My heart was moved: "Jing Mo? Why does this name sound so familiar? " When I turned around, I saw that he was still staring at me. However, this time around, the young man''s eyes were no longer icy cold. Instead, there was a hint of gentleness in them.


    The hostility in my heart shifted in the young man''s eyes and lessened a little.


    I shook my head: "I don''t know Jing Mo." After a moment''s hesitation, I told him, "You got the wrong person."


    The young man''s eyes narrowed. "I''m not mistaken."


    I frowned and thought to myself, "At this moment, it''s best to hurry and escape. I don''t want to get entangled with this foolish brat." Maybe this brat was sent by those bad guys. "


    I wanted to turn around and leave, but suddenly, I found that when my eyes met with this young man in front of me, it was as if I was bewitched and couldn''t move away. What was even more terrifying was that my entire body couldn''t move at this moment.


    I swallowed my saliva and forcefully suppressed the fear in my heart. I wanted to resist the bewitching power of this person''s eyes, but a wave of sleepiness unexpectedly assaulted my mind. Unknowingly, I actually fell asleep at this dangerous moment ¡­


    When I woke up again, I was lying on a stone bed.


    I slowly sat up and looked around. I saw that there was a stone room at my side. In the stone room, besides the stone wall, there were several large words carved into the stone wall to the north of the room.


    Beneath the large words was the same row of small characters carved into the seal book.


    In addition, there was a stone door to the south. The stone door was ajar, leaving a gap of about one feet open.


    The young man who had bewitched me with his eyes was nowhere to be seen.


    The entire stone room was deathly silent. I could even hear my own heart thumping ¡ª thump thump thump thump.


    I thought to myself, "Where is this? Who brought me here? "


    I looked around again. I felt that the most important thing was to find out where I was before I could think of a way to get out of this predicament.


    I got off the stone bed and walked in front of the stone wall. I looked at the seal on the stone wall with rapt attention. There were some moss growing within the marks. It seemed that this stone wall had been carved for quite some time.


    After looking at these seal books for a while, I can actually see that there is a high chance that they are sealed.


    The big words on it were Classic of Mountains and Rivers s: Overseas North Classic.


    The next few lines were ¡ª ¡ª


    Kuafu left with the sun and entered the sun. thirst, want to drink, drink in the river Wei, the river Wei insufficient, the north drink Dazhu, did not arrive, the Dao thirst and death. Abandoning his staff, he turned into Dunlin.


    My heart chilled. "I have naturally heard this story of praising your father day after day."


    This saying is: the god Kuafu to race with the sun and chase it, has caught up with the sun. At this moment Kuafu


    He was thirsty and wanted water, so he drank from the Yellow River and Wei River. Even after drinking two rivers of water, he still couldn''t quench his thirst. He also had to head north to drink from the Great Swamp. The crutch he had thrown away when he died had become Dunlin.


    The following paragraph introduces the geographical location of Kuafu Kingdom ¡ª Kuafu Kingdom, a big man, with a green snake in his right hand and a yellow snake in his left. Dunlin in the east, two trees. One day.


    The meaning of the sentence was ¡ª Kuafu Kingdom, east of the Kingdom of Nie. The people there were tall and big, with a green snake in their right hand and a yellow snake in their left. Dunlin, to its east, is actually made up of two very large trees...


    I looked at the few lines of words on the stone wall and muttered in my heart, "What do these lines of words carved inside the Classic of Mountains and Rivers mean in this stone room?"


    After thinking for a while, he still could not understand. He immediately decided to leave the stone room and see what it looked like outside. ¡ª ¡ª Whether it was fortune or misfortune, disaster was inevitable.


    I walked out of the stone room and discovered that there was a long passageway outside the room. There were about a dozen stone rooms on both sides of the room. Every ten meters, there would be a lamp hanging on the stone wall.


    At the end of the path, there was a wide, heavy stone door.


    Behind the stone door, there seemed to be a separate stone room.


    Looking at this space, there were a dozen or so stone rooms on both sides, and also a long path. At the end of the path, there was a stone room behind a thick stone door. A stone tomb.


    However, the lamps in the corridor were modern, as if they did not have a special relationship with everything else here. It seemed a little out of place.


    Curious, I walked through the stone rooms one by one. After going through it once, the doubt in my heart deepened.


    In these stone rooms, there were actually some chapters engraved with Classic of Mountains and Rivers.


    I roughly counted and discovered that there were a total of eighteen stone rooms. In other words, each stone room had a scroll carved with Classic of Mountains and Rivers.


    I stood in the passageway and looked at the heavy stone door at the end of the passageway. I thought to myself, "What is behind that stone door?"


    Unable to suppress my curiosity, I slowly walked towards the heavy stone door. Only then did I realize that the stone door had a crack that was about a foot wide. From the crack, a candle light shone.


    My heart stirred. "Could it be that there is someone behind this stone door?"


    I composed myself, held my breath, and walked slowly through the foot wide gap.


    Just as I entered the stone door and saw the scene in front of me, my heart seemed to stop beating.


    It turned out that the young man in the yellow suit who had stared at me from the East Side Hotel and made me fall asleep was standing in front of a huge stone wall on the east side of the chamber.


    The man had his back to me and was holding a candle in his hand. The candle flame flickered as he looked at the stone wall in front of him.


    Hanging on the stone wall were the spirit tablets.


    The words on the tablet were very strange. It looked like a tortoise shell, but it was even weirder than the tortoise shell.


    The material of these tablets seems to be different. Some of the tablets were covered in black and red stains, like dried blood stains.


    It seemed that a quarter of the entire stone wall was occupied by these stone slabs.


    In addition, in the blank spots of the stone wall, an iron nail that was wedged into the stone wall appeared every so often. It seemed that they were trying to collect the other pieces to hang them on the metal nails.


    These metal nails were stained with rust. It seemed that they had been growing for quite some time.


    I stood there, stunned. He didn''t know what to do.


    Should he ask this young man in front of him, or turn around and find another way out of this predicament? I had no idea.


    In front of that huge stone wall, it seemed as if I was standing in front of the stone door so small.


    On the walls, the ancient tablets that seemed to have bloodstains on them gave me a weird feeling ¡ª it was as though I had seen these tablets before.


    These tablets were bloodstained and dark. It was as if they had been made from some ancient and mysterious object ¡­


    The fact is, before this, I had no idea at all about these tablets. No, not at all.


    Just when I didn''t know what to do, the young man didn''t turn his head and instead said in a deep voice, "Jing Mo, come here ¡ª ¡ª"


    I was stunned and looked around. In this large stone room, there were only the two of us. Naturally, he called me.


    I was a little angry: "My name is not Jing Mo, you have recognized the wrong person."


    The young man turned his head slowly and his eyes fell on me again. After that, he looked at me meaningfully for a full minute before revealing an extremely rare trace of a smile at the corner of his mouth. "Whether or not you are Jing Mo is not important." After pausing for a moment, the young man said word by word, "The important thing is that you have come here, and that is enough."


    I was furious in my heart. I felt that this brat''s words were incomprehensible. What did he mean by ''coming here''?


    I''m not going to come here, into this cold, strange stone tomb. Right, this must be a grave. I need to get out of here as soon as possible.


    If I don''t update, the netizens who are chasing me will scold me to death.


    Look at this young man, he doesn''t seem to be giving me any advice on how to get out of here. I hesitated for a moment before saying loudly, "I''m leaving." He turned around and was about to leave, then went to look for the exit of the stone tomb.


    The young man suddenly spoke again, "You won''t be able to leave." After saying this, he added: "Even when your Character in the Classic of Mountains and Rivers come to this place, you still won''t leave ¡ª"


    My heart was burning with anger, and I shouted at him, "Let me tell you, I am not Jing Mo, and I am not some type of Character in the Classic of Mountains and Rivers ¡ª"


    The young man stared into my eyes, and said word by word: "You are, and I am too, we are all from Character in the Classic of Mountains and Rivers ¡ª" The young man looked around slowly, and then turned his head, and with a serious face, he told me once more: "This is the Tomb of the Ancient God, the tomb of Character in the Classic of Mountains and Rivers, our home ¡ª"


    The young man''s face revealed a trace of despair. He then forced a smile and said, "This is our life. We can''t escape ¡ª"


    The young man''s tone was real, and that almost drove me crazy.


    I thought to myself, "I was f * cking unlucky today. I met a madman!"


    The madman looked at me and held a candle in one hand. The candle was half lit and half dark, shining a little bit of Evil Qi onto his handsome face. Then, he slowly said: "My name is Lee Yan, a Classic of Mountains and Rivers, a person with Mount Sect ¡­"


    "..."


    Just like this, I was led on the road of no return by a lunatic, by a seven-fingered person, by an odd looking metal plate ¡­


    The thousand year great tribulation, the nine cauldrons that formed the secret, the years that passed, the Mountain and Sea Realm set up a trap. I am the one who set it up, and who is the one who broke this trap?


    I decided to write it down on paper and record this strange and fantastic Classic of Mountains and Rivers ¡­

 C4

    Chapter IV Manchurian Red


    Mountain Meridian Dissolution I


    This year was the first year of Jing Kang, Song Dynasty, winter.


    There were thick layers of ice on the Yellow River, along with Lee Zhu Du. It was a small crossing on the banks of the Yellow River.


    In the middle of the night, thumps of drums could be heard.


    The sound of the drum was like thunder.


    Yue Fei suddenly woke up from his dreams, and then turned and sat up.


    Listen. From afar, he could hear the incessant sound of drums.


    Yue Fei''s heart trembled, and immediately after, he got up and rushed out of the tent. When he arrived outside, he saw that there were already dozens of people in the tent that were shocked by the sound of the drum as they stood up and walked out.


    Upon seeing Yue Fei, everyone called out, "Cultivator ¡ª"


    Yue Fei nodded.


    A youngster called Zhang Danian walked to Yue Fei''s side and said in a deep voice, "Cultivator, this voice seems to be coming from the Yellow River ¡ª ¡ª"


    Yue Fei''s heart sank, "I just met with soldier of Kim Country a while ago and I killed an enemy general myself. Could it be that those soldier of Kim Country have come back again?" Looking around, he saw that he only had three hundred men under him in a tent of various sizes. What should he do? War or leaving?


    Yue Fei thought: "Man man, are you scared by this small drum sound? Even if the person behind the drum sound was the soldier of Kim Country, so what? He wasn''t afraid even if he was alone. With three hundred more brothers here this time, where would he go? Moreover, it''s very late in the night and our side is in the dark, which is very advantageous for us. Since the Yellow River is in the Central Plains, our side will have the advantage of being in the right place, so what''s there to be afraid of? "


    A heroic spirit rose in his heart.


    Yue Fei called out to Zhang Danian: "Blow the horn, gather. We''ll be there in a moment. "


    Zhang Danian agreed, then retreated a few steps back. He took out his Oxhorn, and blew on it.


    The horn rose up, but the thundering sound of the drum suddenly disappeared.


    A moment later, all three hundred brothers under Yue Fei''s command were gathered. Yue Fei said: "Everyone follow me, do not make a sound, we will quietly go and see what is happening, if there is a soldier of Kim Country, we will kill them all by surprise."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Under the night sky, Yue Fei brought along his three hundred brothers and silently touched the pitch-black banks of the Yellow River.


    They arrived at the shore. Under the moonlight, they saw that the Yellow River was frozen for dozens of miles. The moonlight shone down and the layer of ice reflected the silver light. In the darkness of the night, the Yellow River looked desolate and desolate.


    However, there was no one outside this desolate area.


    Not a single person could be seen!


    Everyone was stunned and didn''t know what to do.


    Zhang Danian looked at Yue Fei, his gaze full of questions.


    Yue Fei''s eyes flashed as he slowly stepped onto the Yellow River. At the end of the year, the ice layer was especially thick. Yue Fei walked a dozen or so steps on the ice, and was pondering if the soldier of Kim Country had arrived, so where did that thunderous drum come from?


    Right at that moment, a few hundred meters away, in the darkness of the night, the sound of a drum could be heard once again.


    Dong, dong, dong, dong, dong ¡­


    This time, the sound of the drum could be heard even more clearly as it was so close.


    Yue Fei looked over carefully.


    The three hundred men also cast their gazes in the direction of the voice.


    After a while, the drum stopped beating again.


    This time, it stopped abruptly. Everything was silent. Everyone seemed to be able to hear the heartbeats of these three hundred brothers. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Yue Fei secretly thought: "What''s going on?" After pondering for a moment, he waved his hand and said, "Everyone, follow me." He then took the lead and led the three hundred brothers in sprinting towards the origin of the voice.


    A few hundred meters of distance was traversed in a few moments.


    Just as they were about to arrive, the drum sounded again. Everyone kept walking and followed Yue Fei. After a while, they arrived in front of the voice.


    Yue Fei and the three hundred brothers were all shocked. So it turned out that the origin of the voice was actually a large hole in the ice with a radius of a few meters.


    The hole seemed to have been cut by some sharp weapon, and the cut was neat and smooth. A dozen or so steel wedges were wedged several dozen zhang away on the layer of ice. Each of the steel wedges was tied with a thick rope. One end of the rope was hanging into the hole.


    Yue Fei brought Zhang Danian and slowly walked to the entrance of the cave. Raising his eyes, he saw that the dozen or so thick ropes within the cave had already drooped down into the river below the layer of ice.


    Yue Fei was confused: "What''s going on?" Just as he was feeling suspicious, he saw the river water suddenly surge. Following which, fresh blood began to flow out from the bottom of the river.


    The bottom of the hole was immediately dyed red.


    The river continued to flow downstream, and the blood continued to pour out.


    Blood flowed unceasingly. In the blink of an eye, the entire bottom of the cave was dyed in red.


    No matter how chilly the moonlight was, it could not cover up this tragic and bizarre scene ¡­


    The sound of the drum also stopped at this moment.


    Yue Fei, Zhang Danian and their three hundred subordinates instantly tensed up.


    After roughly an incense stick of time, the flow of blood stopped, and the river water continued to flow eastward.


    Yue Fei''s eyes turned, he thought for a while, then called for his brothers, each of them pulling on a dozen ropes one by one.


    After the ropes were pulled out and placed on the ice, there was nothing at the end of them.


    However, there was a knot at the end of each rope, as if something had once been tied to it. However, that thing had disappeared without a trace.


    Yue Fei pondered for a bit more, then looked at Zhang Danian: "Da Nian, you know water, bring the two brothers down to see what''s going on ¡ª" After pausing for a moment, Yue Fei instructed: "When we go down, be careful, if there''s anything wrong, quickly pull on these ropes, I will pull you up together with the brothers."


    Zhang Danian nodded, then called for his two brothers. He took off his clothes and wore only a small outfit, with a dagger in his mouth, he grabbed onto a rope and sneaked down.


    Although the river was cold, the three of them had been on the banks of the Yellow River for a long time, and their physiques were also excellent. In winter, they often practiced martial arts bare-chested, so staying in the river for half an incense stick of time wasn''t too difficult.


    Yue Fei and his subordinates stood by the entrance of the cave, staring intently down below. After a while, two of the ropes suddenly started shaking violently.


    Yue Fei called for the other subordinate, each of them had a rope in their hands, and they used their hands to pull the rope upwards.


    The other one was called Yang Dalee, he was as strong as an ox, his hands intertwined and used all his strength, but he was still slower than Yue Fei.


    The faces of the two brothers in the water turned deathly pale. Their eyes were filled with fear, as if they had seen something extremely terrifying.

 C5

    Chapter V Yin-Yang Fish


    one positive and two positive meridians of the Mountain Meridian


    Yue Fei quickly ordered the other subordinates to dry the bodies of the two brothers. After putting on his clothes, he asked: What''s the situation next?


    Of the two brothers who entered the water, one was called Chen Jiao and the other was called Chen Loong. Chen Jiao seemed to be somewhat afraid. He swallowed his saliva and stuttered, "Yue Xianwu, below, below ¡ª"


    Chen Loong saw that he was truly afraid, and immediately cut him off, and said to Yue Fei: "I''ll say it."


    Chen Jiao let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that his heart still had some lingering fear. He turned his head to look at the large hole in the ice. Fear once again appeared in his eyes.


    Chen Loong then told Yue Fei everything that he had just seen in the river in detail.


    It turned out that Chen Loong''s hand was holding onto the long rope, with the dagger in his mouth, as he slowly slipped away.


    The water was cold, and Chen Loong slowly circulated his Qi, causing the coldness on his body to lessen.


    After a while, Chen Loong grabbed onto the long rope and continued downwards, reaching a depth of around twenty to thirty meters. He raised his head to look, only to see a dark object not far away from him that seemed to be located on the left side of the river.


    Chen Loong then looked at Chen Jiao, Zhang Danian who was in the water. The two of them also seemed to have discovered that pitch-black object.


    Chen Loong immediately swam over to Zhang Danian and Chen Jiao''s side. Zhang Danian stepped on the water, his eyes looking at the thing, his expression focused. Chen Loong used his hand to poke him, causing Zhang Danian to turn around. Then, he gestured to Chen Loong and Chen Jiao to separate a little, the three of them separated by a few meters, and swam over slowly.


    When he reached the thing, he realized that it was actually a four-legged cauldron.


    That four legged giant tripod was as tall as two people, and as wide as twenty to thirty meters. It was his size and it was Chen Loong''s first time seeing it in his entire life.


    What made Chen Loong horrified was that around the giant tripod, there were a few hundred sets of bones. Some of the bones were extremely big while some were small and skinny, two of them looked more like skeletons made of horses and cows.


    The skeletons were all quietly floating around the giant tripod, and as the water flowed through their bodies, the white bones remained motionless, as if they were being absorbed by the giant tripod, unable to move at all.


    Chen Loong was overwhelmed with shock, he knew that the giant tripod must have a strange ability, he did not dare get too close to it and slowly went around to the side, focusing once again, only to see that the giant tripod was sealed with a cauldron lid, and that there was a circular black hole at the side of the cauldron. The hole seemed to have a huge suction force, and the moment Chen Loong reached the side of the black hole, he felt a huge suction force.


    Chen Loong immediately waved his hands to indicate to Chen Jiao and Zhang Danian not to go over.


    Chen Jiao raised his hand to receive it, but Zhang Danian did not seem to see Chen Loong''s gesture, his body floated, and actually swam over, and then was sucked into the cauldron by the black hole.


    Chen Loong was shocked, he subconsciously rushed forward, and then he felt the suction from the black hole pull him over.


    Chen Loong was shocked, he anxiously tried to retreat, stepping on the water, he tried his best to swim back, but just at that moment, Chen Jiao rushed over from the side, grabbing onto the rope on Chen Loong''s body, he used his strength to pull him out of the black hole.


    The two of them trembled in fear, knowing that they could no longer save Zhang Danian, they pulled on the ropes in their hands and called for Yue Fei and the rest who were on the ice surface, only then were they able to pull the two of them up.


    After Yue Fei heard these words, his heart couldn''t help but move. "Could the giant tripod in the Yellow River be the thing that Master talked about?" When he thought about how the giant tripod in the Yellow River could very likely be one of our own sect, and how, over the past thousand years, they had painstakingly searched for that thing they had yet to find, the excitement in Yue Fei''s heart immediately blossomed.


    Yue Fei looked around and said to Chen Loong: "Chen Loong, pick a few brothers that are good at swimming, then bring them down and tie these ten odd ropes to the feet of the giant tripod. After that, quickly come up, I will lead my brothers to pull this giant tripod up, and see if there is anything strange about it." After pausing for a moment, Yue Fei continued: "Drag this giant tripod up here, then you can find Zhang Danian."


    Chen Loong hesitated for a moment, but eventually agreed. After all, this warrior, Yue Fei, held great prestige in the hearts of the three hundred brothers. Adding on to his powerful martial arts, his strength was unparalleled, he had killed another Golden General at the Lee Zhu Du and chased away countless soldier of Kim Country.


    In the hearts of these brothers, this warrior, Yue Fei, was already like a hero.


    Chen Loong was naturally convinced, he immediately looked for his two brothers who knew how to swim, then called Chen Jiao along. He grabbed onto the long rope again, and slipped down.


    Yue Fei and his other subordinates continued to stand on top of the ice river, and stared unblinkingly at the large, pitch-black hole.


    A moment later, the four ropes began to sway. Amidst the splashing of water, Chen Loong, Chen Jiao and the other two brothers had already climbed up the rope. The four of them came out of the water and told Yue Fei, "Yue Xianwu is done."


    Yue Fei nodded, then called his subordinates and untied the rope tied to the iron wedge, then ordered everyone to retreat back to the shore. Leaving 100 people to guard the side, the remaining 100 over brothers all separated, every 10 people grabbing onto a rope, everyone used their strength to pull the giant tripod up.


    On the river bank, over a hundred people shouted in a low voice. The ten ropes were stretched out straight, and after that, they slowly followed everyone''s footsteps and retreated. The giant tripod at the end of the ropes, also slowly floated up with everyone''s cooperation.


    The giant tripod rose upwards until it reached the ice layer, then was stuck there.


    Yue Fei called for everyone to gather their strength once again. With a cracking sound, a crack was formed on the thick layer of ice by the giant tripod. He was stuck in the crack again.


    This time, he couldn''t move.


    Seeing that, Yue Fei ran to the surface of the ice, and came to the crack, only to see the giant tripod stuck there. The cauldron was covered in patterns, and beside Yue Fei were two ancient words.


    Yue Fei seemed to have seen the handwriting in his sect''s secret scripture map.


    Yue Fei circled around the giant tripod, but he did not see the black hole that Chen Loong mentioned.


    The giant tripod lid seemed to have been forged together with the cauldron. On the cauldron lid, there were many decorations as well, with green spots on the cauldron''s body.


    As the giant tripod floated up, layers of bones around the mouth of the Ice River slowly floated up.


    Under the moonlight, these bones looked extremely strange.


    As expected, these bones were as Chen Loong said. Their bones were all different, and two of them were even white skeletons of horses and cows.


    Yue Fei looked at the patterns on the cauldron, and under careful observation, the complicated patterns seemed to resemble words.


    The two big words in the middle of the ornaments seemed to form a pattern.


    The pattern was very similar to the Yin-Yang fish in the tai chi diagram.


    Under Yue Fei''s attentive gaze, his eyes started to blur. It was as if the yin yang fish on top of the giant tripod was slowly turning ¡­

 C6

    Chapter VI Reincarnation Tripod


    mountain meridian dissolving and one positive three


    The pattern of the Yin Yang Fish in front of Yue Fei continuously rotated, and after a while, the pattern of the Yin Yang Fish had actually turned into a black and white skeleton, suddenly rushing towards him ¡­


    Yue Fei anxiously tried to collect his thoughts, but as soon as he made up his mind, the illusion in front of him immediately disappeared without a trace.


    In front of him, there was even a slanted four-legged giant tripod stuck in a crack in the ice.


    Yue Fei thought: "Looks like this giant tripod really does have some tricks up his sleeves." He took a deep breath and turned around abruptly. He lifted his left foot and stomped hard on the crack on the ice.


    With this step, a heavy sound could be heard from the surface of the ice. A few cracking sounds could be heard.


    The crack in the ice that the giant tripod had previously smashed into quickly spread outwards.


    As the cracks in the ice cracked, the ice beneath Yue Fei''s feet immediately fell into the ice-cold river water of the Yellow River. With a tap of Yue Fei''s foot, his body suddenly flew up, and landed on the ice more than ten feet away. Then, without stopping, he unfurled his body and charged towards the north shore at a speed that exceeded the speed of crack in the ice.


    Under the moonlight, the three hundred soldiers of the Song Army on the north bank of the Yellow River watched on helplessly.


    The cracks in the ice river became faster and faster, while Yue Fei''s entire person was standing in front of the cracks in the ice river.


    The moment Yue Fei steadied his body, the cracks in the ice on the entire Yellow River that had just been opened by his foot, appeared on the shore as if chasing after the wind. With a loud bang, the thick layer of ice on both sides, with the giant tripod at the center, fell onto the Yellow River.


    The giant tripod sank back into the water.


    The hundreds of people holding onto the ropes on the shore were all pulled forward by the ropes.


    Yue Fei bellowed, he leapt up, and pounced towards the side of one of the ropes, following that, he grabbed onto the rope with force, and fiercely rushed towards the north side of the tree, Lin Chong. At the same time, Yue Fei said loudly, "Brothers, use your strength ¡ª ¡ª"


    The spirits of the hundred plus people jolted, and then, they began to pull on the ropes forcefully. After the giant tripod fell into the water, it was then pulled to the shore by Yue Fei and the group of Song soldiers along the crack in the river of ice, bit by bit.


    After the group had rested for a while, another group of people had arrived. After an incense''s time, they finally managed to pull the giant tripod up to the north shore, and then continued to pull it all the way to the Pine Forest.


    The giant tripod was like a huge plow that was plowing the ground, plowing a deep gully in the ground.


    Yue Fei and his underlings moved the giant tripod to the right, and then Yue Fei ordered his subordinates to set up a tent on top of the giant tripod, so that no one would be able to see it. Twenty men from the three hundred men were left to stand guard on the high hill above the forest. The remaining twenty people stayed behind to guard the area around the giant tripod, not allowing anyone to get close.


    The rest of the group rested on the spot.


    After doing all of this, Yue Fei brought Yang Dalee and the two of them opened their tents and walked in.


    Yue Fei and Yang Dalee stood in front of the giant tripod, and Yang Dalee took out a fire piston.


    Yue Fei reached out to take it, and Yang Dalee immediately lit another fire piston. The two of them raised the fire piston up in front of the giant tripod and looked at it intently.


    When the giant tripod reached the shore, it became even bigger. The cauldron lid seemed to have become one with the cauldron''s body. Under the light of the candle flames in their hands, the patterns on the cauldron looked even more ancient and mysterious.


    After a while, Yue Fei said to Yang Dalee in a low voice: "Energetic, look at the two big words on the cauldron, does it look a little familiar?"


    Yang Dalee frowned. After looking at it for a while, his eyes suddenly lit up and he cried out: "Senior Brother, I think I have seen these two words on our Mountain Scripture."


    Yue Fei''s face was gloomy, as he slowly nodded: "That''s right, when I saw the two words just now, I felt that they were a bit familiar, as though I had seen them before on our Mountain Scripture. It''s just that I did not remember at that time, but only until the moment I pulled this giant tripod into my Pine Forest, did I suddenly realize that these two words should be ''reincarnation'' ¡ª ¡ª "


    Yang Dalee''s eyes lit up: "Senior Brother, what you mean is, this giant tripod is the one Master spoke of?"


    Yue Fei nodded his head, "Yes, this cauldron should be the Reincarnation Tripod ¡ª"


    Yang Dalee''s breathing became hurried ¡ª because he had once heard his master speak of the mysteriousness of this Reincarnation Tripod before.


    Yue Fei looked at the giant tripod, and was lost in thought for a while, before slowly saying: "Back then Master said, one of the nine cauldrons, was the most mysterious, and the most mystical thing was this Reincarnation Tripod, I never thought we would encounter it here ¡ª" After pausing for a moment, Yue Fei continued: "If this giant tripod is really a Reincarnation Tripod, then it is truly our Mount Sect''s fortune."


    As Yang Dalee looked at the giant tripod, he was both excited and worried. After a while, he remembered something, "Senior Brother, Chen Loong said that Zhang Danian was sucked into the black hole of the giant tripod, but he did not see any black hole on the giant tripod ¡­"


    Yue Fei was also suspicious, hearing Yang Dalee mention this matter, he immediately walked around the giant tripod.


    After circling around, he still hadn''t found the location of the black hole in Chen Loong''s mouth.


    Yue Fei frowned and instructed Yang Dalee: "Go and call Chen Loong and Chen Jiao over."


    Yang Dalee acknowledged, then turned and left. Not long later, he called Chen Loong and Chen Jiao to the big tent.


    When they entered the account and saw this strange and mysterious giant tripod, the two of them were still a little afraid.


    Yue Fei asked again.


    Chen Loong stuttered: "I saw Zhang Danian being sucked into the black hole above the giant tripod."


    Chen Jiao circled around the giant tripod, his face was filled with surprise, touching his nose, he called out to Chen Loong: "Big, big brother, you really did not -"


    Yue Fei looked at the two of them, then looked at giant tripod, and thought: "Although the two of them have not been following me for long, but in this kind of matter, I will naturally not lie, so there can only be one possibility, this cauldron is extremely strange." Furthermore, when he thought of himself, the moment he had faced the word "reincarnation" on the giant tripod, the situation of the Yin Yang Fish that appeared in front of him, Yue Fei became even more certain that this mouthful of giant tripod was definitely not that simple.


    After all, back then the nine cauldrons had all disappeared in Luo Shui, and now, the Reincarnation Tripod of one of the nine cauldrons had appeared in the middle of the night in the Lee Zhu Du on the banks of the Yellow River.


    Furthermore, although there was the word ''reincarnation'' written on the mouth of the giant tripod, whether or not it was really a Reincarnation Tripod was still up for debate. Looks like I have to invite the teachers and teachers of our sect to come and verify the authenticity of this giant tripod ¡­.


    Yue Fei immediately sent Yang Dalee out to welcome his master.


    That night, Chen Jiao and Chen Loong waited outside the big tent, and before dawn even arrived, another shocking scene occurred within the Pine Forest at the northern shore ¡­

 C7

    Chapter VII Astonishing Changes


    Sakyamuni and Sakyamuni


    The next morning, Yue Fei woke up early.


    The tent that Yue Fei was staying in was more than thirty meters away from the giant tripod.


    In the middle of the night, Yue Fei who was sleeping, suddenly felt a jolt in his heart, and then suddenly woke up.


    After Yue Fei regained his senses, he felt that something was amiss within the tent. He immediately flipped over and grabbed an iron spear that was placed at the side. He lifted his gaze and saw a bright red line of blood unknowingly emerging from within the tent.


    That blood vein was like a human figure, silently approaching the place where Yue Fei was just lying.


    Yue Fei felt goosebumps all over his body, he did not know what this was. He slowly raised the metal spear with one hand, and aimed the tip of the spear at the blood trace on the ground ¡­


    The human-shaped blood vein slowly moved into the tent, and when it reached the place where Yue Fei was lying just now, it actually stopped. After a few breaths of time, the ground slowly rose up, as if a person was slowly coming out of it.


    Yue Fei''s heart trembled, "Could it be that the secret technique Master mentioned back then is now ¡ª" Seeing that the object within the earth was about to drill out, Yue Fei stopped thinking, stepped forward, and fiercely thrust the iron spear in his hand downwards.


    With a soft ''pu'' sound, Yue Fei felt that the iron spear in his hand pierced into something, and that thing didn''t move at all.


    The earth no longer rose.


    Yue Fei heaved a sigh of relief, shook the iron spear in his hand and pulled it out.


    As soon as the iron spear appeared on the ground, the soil under the spear immediately sank down. It was like the thing that came out of the mud had sunk down again.


    The ground within the tent returned to its original state.


    Just as Yue Fei was about to leave the tent, he saw that the tip of the iron spear in his hand had dropped a few drops of blood.


    The few drops of blood fell onto the ground and seeped into the soil, only leaving a few wounds on the ground.


    Yue Fei''s heart trembled, he knew that something was going to happen inside the Pine Forest, he anxiously opened the tent and rushed out. After running outside, the moon was currently cold, the moon was bright and stars were sparse, and the interior of the Pine Forest was deathly still.


    In the faraway tent, sounds of snoring could be heard from time to time.


    The corner of the tent outside the giant tripod was lifted by the night wind. The twenty soldiers that were guarding outside the giant tripod tent were still standing there, not moving an inch.


    It was just that under the moonlight, the twenty soldiers seemed to have undergone some changes.


    Yue Fei''s heart stirred, holding onto his iron spear, he rushed forward. He approached the two closest soldiers. A chill ran down Yue Fei''s spine, and he stopped in his tracks.


    Looking at the soldier, Yue Fei swallowed his saliva, restraining his beating heart.


    It turned out that these two soldiers were wearing helmets, but beneath the helmets, not a single piece of flesh could be seen on their faces. All that was left was a skeleton.


    The soldier seemed to have been devoured by something strange and evil in the middle of the night.


    Yue Fei calmed himself down, and then looked at the other eighteen soldiers, and discovered that all of them were the same.


    At that moment, there were twenty skeletons standing outside the giant tripod tent.


    Twenty pieces of flesh and blood were devoured in the middle of the night, leaving only a skeleton.


    Yue Fei''s heart was filled with cold intent. He slowly raised his head and looked at the giant tripod tent. There was nothing abnormal with the tent, but Yue Fei knew that something shocking must have happened inside it.


    After taking a deep breath, Yue Fei said: "Chen Loong, Chen Jiao ¡ª"


    Chen Loong and Chen Jiao were farmers at the village on the banks of the Yellow River, they were good at swimming and also knew some martial arts. After the arrival of the soldier of Kim Country, the parents of the brothers were both killed by the soldier of Kim Country.


    In anger, the two brothers became under the command of Dr. Wu Yi, and were then allocated to Yue Fei''s group.


    The two of them were highly regarded by Yue Fei, so he was left in the giant tripod tent, in case anyone entered the tent in the middle of the night and stole the Reincarnation Tripod away.


    Yue Fei shouted a few times, but seeing that no one responded, he secretly became worried. After a moment of thought, Yue Fei held onto the iron spear, and walked towards the giant tripod tent.


    A few dozen feet away, he stopped. Following that, Yue Fei extended the iron spear in his hand, opened up a corner of the tent, and borrowing the moonlight, he peeked inside.


    The tent had just been opened when a bloody smell rushed out from within.


    Yue Fei frowned, he looked over, and under that gaze, Yue Fei''s blood was boiling.


    Inside the large tent, the Reincarnation giant tripod that Yue Fei and his two hundred soldiers had painstakingly brought up was still there like a yellow crane, disappearing without a trace.


    On the ground in the center of the tent lay a corpse.


    The corpse''s head had already been chopped off by the weapon''s neck. Blood gushed out from the severed neck and soaked the ground in a deep blood-red.


    The corpse''s head was nowhere to be seen.


    Looking at the clothes on the corpse, it was actually Chen Loong who once snuck into the icy cave of the Yellow River.


    Yue Fei suppressed the shock in his heart and looked around. However, it was searching for him everywhere without a trace.


    Thus, the head of the Reincarnation giant tripod and Chen Loong disappeared into thin air ¡­


    Chen Jiao also disappeared into thin air ¡­


    Yue Fei stood inside the tent with the iron spear in his hand, his mind at a loss.


    Where did the mysterious giant tripod that appeared in the field and then disappeared to? And who killed Chen Loong? Where was Chen Jiao?


    All of this was like a mist that lingered around Yue Fei''s heart, it was impossible to get rid of it.


    However, at this very moment, as a martial cultivator, he still had to make a decision.


    Yue Fei walked out of the tent, and under the moonlight, the twenty bodies of the soldiers that had their flesh and blood sucked dry were still quietly standing outside the tent. On the banks of the Yellow River, on the peak of the Lee Zhu Du, the empty huge tents, the unmoving corpses of the soldiers, as if they passed through the Pine Forest with traces of moaning wind, had dyed everything in front of Yue Fei into a strange and enchanting atmosphere. It made Yue Fei''s breathing tense and difficult ¡ª ¡ª


    It was as if there was a giant demonic monster lying in ambush on the ground above this barren hill.


    At this moment, this ghost was waiting for an opportunity. It wanted to quietly devour all the lives on this desolate hill, not leaving a single one behind ¡­


    As the night wind blew, Yue Fei felt a trace of coldness. At this moment, a thought appeared in his mind: "This iron spear in my hand, killed the Death soldier of Kim Country''s Golden General, but did it kill this ghost that was hidden in the darkness?"

 C8

    Chapter VIII Monster in the Earth


    Sakyamuni and Sakyamuni


    Just as Yue Fei was pondering his own thoughts, he heard a sound arrow flying far away.


    Yue Fei was overjoyed, "This must be Master."


    Soon after, the sound of hooves could be heard. A moment later, a yellow horse rushed over from the road beside the Pine Forest.


    The rider on the yellow horse was a soldier in his thirties.


    Yue Fei only managed to see that the rider was Dr. Wu Yi''s messenger, Xiao Ran, when the yellow horse galloped more than a hundred feet away.


    Yue Fei was startled to see that the one who had come was not his master.


    Xiao Ran galloped his horse and arrived in front of Yue Fei before he dismounted and cupped his fists towards Yue Fei: "Cultivator boy, Liu Ge Nong tells me to tell you to hurry up and set off. The soldier of Kim Country is attacking the State of Gossamer again.


    Yue Fei frowned, he was calculating in his heart: "Master''s shot is already close by, I think that he will be at the Pine Forest post very soon, if I leave now, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to explain much about the Reincarnation Tripod." He hesitated for a moment but had already come up with a plan. He immediately told Xiao Ran, "You go tell Master Liu that I will go right away ¡­"


    Xiao Ran agreed as she mounted her horse and sped along the road she came from.


    Yue Fei held onto his iron spear and continued to stand at the peak of his Pine Forest, waiting. Fortunately, after a moment, Yang Dalee led the way, leading a white haired old man on a horse to where they were.


    The white haired old man was energetic, his eyes were bright and full of spirit, it was none other than Yue Fei''s master, Zhou Tong.


    At this time, the sky had already begun to brighten. Yang Dalee and Zhou Tong ran over to Yue Fei and dismounted.


    Yue Fei rushed forward, placed the iron spear in his hand to the side, bowed, and called out: "Master."


    Zhou Tong nodded. Before he could even speak, he heard a miserable wail come from a soldier''s tent not far away!


    Yue Fei''s heart sank, and immediately rushed towards the tent.


    Zhou Tong and Yang Dalee also followed him.


    Arriving in front of the tent, Yue Fei raised his hand and pulled open the tent, and when he looked out, he saw that inside the tent, a Song soldier was leaning on a tent, his eyes revealed fear, and his entire body was shivering.


    The soldier''s eyes were fixed on the body of the other soldier.


    He followed the soldier''s gaze. Yue Fei''s heart trembled. It turned out that on the floor of the tent, another soldier was lying flat on the ground. His entire body and the twenty zombies outside of the giant tripod''s tent were all sucked dry, their flesh and blood completely disappearing. Only the skeleton was left.


    The soldier''s clothes stuck tightly to his body, his two black eye sockets staring upwards, he was like a shriveled zombie being sucked by the evil spirits hidden in the ground.


    At that moment, Zhou Tong and Yang Dalee had already opened the tent and barged in.


    Seeing the scene before his eyes, Yang Dalee''s pupils contracted, and his face paled in shock.


    Zhou Tong''s expression congealed, and then shouted in a deep voice: "Fei''er, quickly wake up these soldiers and withdraw from the Pine Forest ¡ª"


    Yue Fei anxiously replied: "Yes, Master."


    Before he could instruct them, Yang Dalee had already opened his mouth: "Senior Brother, I will go greet the brothers."


    He turned around and ran out of the tent. Not long after that, the horn began to hum loudly. After that, a group of soldiers came out of their tents, and then a bunch of people started talking again, and all of the soldiers quietly asked, "What happened? What''s wrong? What happened? "


    Amidst the crowd, Yang Dalee shouted loudly: "Cultivator leader, send his orders, everyone hurry and get dressed, out of Pine Forest, and go to the southern side of the small road to wait!"


    The group of soldiers outside the tent agreed in succession, and then the sound of the tents being tidied up could be heard. After a while, Yue Fei and Zhou Tong walked out of the tent. More than two hundred soldiers had already gathered, all of them holding onto their weapons, carrying their equipment, and quickly rushed under the Pine Forest.


    Zhou Tong''s expression turned serious, his eyes swept across the Pine Forest up and down, and in the end, his gaze landed on the tent that was once covered with giant tripod. After ten breaths of time, he asked in a deep voice: "Is the cauldron still in the tent?"


    When Yue Fei heard the change in his master''s words, his heart was moved. He immediately told Zhou Tong, "Master, the cauldron is gone."


    Zhou Tong frowned: "Missing again?"


    Yue Fei was startled, then nodded: "Yes, Master." After that, he woke up from his dream at midnight and was shocked to see human blood veins. After that, he discovered that the giant tripod had disappeared without a trace, that Chen Loong had died a terrible death, and Chen Jiao had disappeared without a trace. And just like before, Zhang Danian was still in the icy cave of the Yellow River, devoured by the strange black hole atop the giant tripod.


    As Zhou Tong listened, he looked around. Suddenly, Zhou Tong seemed to have discovered something, his figure suddenly opened up, and he leapt out, rushing towards the two horses he was riding.


    Yue Fei and Yang Dalee looked at each other, both of them knowing that their master must have noticed something strange and quickly followed.


    Before Zhou Tong could even reach the two horses, he saw that the two horses seemed to have suffered from some sort of shock, and quickly ran down the hill. Under the morning sun, he saw two hands with dark brown bloodstains sticking out from the ground before one of the white horses could reach a few dozen feet. The hands reached out from the ground and grabbed the back hooves of the white horse, forcefully stopping it.


    Then, a humanoid monster covered in blood jumped out from the ground. He let go in the blink of an eye, turned around, and jumped onto the back of the big white horse. Following that, the humanoid monster''s body sank into the white horse''s body. Without a trace.


    Soon after, the flesh around the large white horse began to shrink rapidly. In the blink of an eye, the white horse turned into a pile of bones and fell to the ground with a bang.


    The skeleton of the big white horse even bounced twice on the ground.


    When the soldiers at the foot of the mountain, as well as Yue Fei, Yang Dalee and Zhou Tong who were on the hill, saw this scene, they all felt a chill in their hearts as if the frigid wind had drilled into their bone marrow in the blink of an eye.


    The other yellow horse that Yang Dalee was riding ran all the way down the hill before stopping. Turning around, the yellow horse''s eyes seemed to be filled with boundless fear.


    When Zhou Tong was still more than thirty meters away from the white horse''s skeleton, he immediately stopped.


    Then, he waved his hand, signaling Yang Dalee and Yue Fei, who were behind him, to stop in their tracks. Then, Zhou Tong stared at the white bone of the big white horse.


    Yang Dalee and Yue Fei stopped at the same time.


    The two knew that the evil spirit that had killed the white horse in the blink of an eye was now hidden under the white horse''s bones.


    Zhou Tong waved his hand to stop the two of them. He knew how powerful the ghost was and did not want the two of them to take the risk.


    The two of them stared at the white horse''s bones. After a dozen breaths of time, the white horse moved and a humanoid monster covered in blood stood up.

 C9

    CHAPTER IX Kids Floating in the Yellow River


    One to One of Tibetan Scriptures


    The river rolled in a circle around the pile of sand kings before heading east.


    The pile of sand kings was on the banks of the Yellow River. It was a mound with a radius of several dozen miles. There were dozens of families scattered around the mound.


    This small village was called Jingjia Village. What was strange was that although the Jingjia Village was named after Jing, there was only one family named Jing. As for the rest of the families, the Jin family was the most, and there were about ten with the surname Luo, with only one surname Jing.


    This family with the surname Jing was in their fifties. They gave birth to a man and a woman, and when they grew up, they would leave this place to work somewhere else.


    His son had married outside and became a son-in-law. His daughter had also been married off to another family, so he came back for the holidays.


    The old couple was already old, and they were guarding the big house with the old Jing Family and Jing Family.


    That house was extraordinarily large, and it took up several acres of land. There were dozens of houses in succession, and even the elders of the Jing Family had no idea how they managed to accumulate such a huge amount of resources.


    Jing Laotou''s daily job was to go to the Yellow River to fish. After that, after noon, he would go home to eat.


    That day, the Jing Laotou ran back excitedly before noon.


    Old Lady Jing put down the needle and thread in her hand and asked curiously: "It''s not even noon yet, why are you back?" Seeing Jing Laotou''s joyous expression, Old Lady Jing laughed: "You found the money in the underworld? See how beautiful you are. "


    Jing Laotou laughed mischievously as he said mysteriously: "It''s even prettier than picking up money. Guess what I picked up?"


    Old Lady Jing said impatiently: "How could I guess, how would I know what you picked up? Hurry up and take it out, if it''s a treasure, then I''ll cook two big carp for you and call Jin Laoda to have a meal with you."


    The Jing Laotou turned around and walked out of the door. He then carried the bamboo basket that was hidden behind the door and walked in.


    Old Lady Jing went closer to the bamboo basket, and when she looked inside, she was somewhat stunned. It turned out that inside the bamboo basket was a naked boy with tanned skin.


    The baby only looked like it had been ten days. One finger was in his mouth and he was sucking on it while the other hand subconsciously grabbed and let go.


    The baby boy had his eyes closed and looked normal.


    The Old Lady Jing was overjoyed and asked in a trembling voice, "Father of the child, where did he pick up this child from?"


    Jing Laotou giggled: "It''s from the Yellow River ¡ª ¡ª"


    These words caused Old Lady Jing to be completely confused.


    The Jing Laotou hastily explained: "Today, I went fishing in the river. Just as I boarded the boat, I saw this bamboo basket floating over from the upstream. From far away, I saw that there was a doll in this bamboo basket. I didn''t even want to fish anymore, so I fished this kid out of the river. "


    Old Lady Jing was curious. After all, there were a lot of things scooped out of the Yellow River, but there were very few living people, and they only heard that there were a lot of corpses in the river. This was the first time for a fat boy like him.


    Old Lady Jing only thought it was strange for a moment, before giving up. After all, this child was too patient. The grandson of the Jing Laotou and her could not even come twice a year. This time, it just so happened that the heavens had given her a child.


    Except for the boy, who was a little dark, everything else was fine.


    Old Lady Jing and Jing Laotou then asked the village doctor to inspect them. After inspecting the entire body of the Dr Luo, he told the two of them, "There''s nothing wrong."


    Old Lady Jing looked at Jing Laotou: "Then I''ll keep it?"


    Seeing the look of anticipation in Old Lady Jing''s eyes, Jing Laotou nodded his head.


    So on that day in 1993, the child stayed.


    Jing Laotou asked Dr Luo to give him a name. Dr Luo looked at the kid''s face, looked at the kid picked up from the Yellow River, muttered to himself for a while, then smiled at the two Jing Laotou: "Since this kid was picked up by you, then we must still call him Jing. His name is Mo, Jing Mo, an inkstone and a brush, in the future, this kid will definitely have a culture ¡ª"


    Jing Laotou was overjoyed: "I''ll use your blessings, Dr Luo. When you go back to the full moon, please have a drink. "


    The Dr Luo nodded and turned to leave.


    This child called Jing Mo, from this moment onwards, his Jingjia Village fell.


    Jing Laotou begged everywhere, and in the village, for the woman who had a child, Old Lady Jing would carry Jing Mo and go drink some milk.


    He ended up over a year old and had lost his milk. The child was easy to raise. It''s just that Jing Mo''s health was never too good, as he would get sick several times a year.


    Therefore, Jing Laotou begged Dr Luo to think of a way. Dr Luo gave Jing Mo a few sets of traditional Chinese medicine to catch up with him, saying that after taking these few sets of medicine, Jing Mo''s body would slowly recover. And then, the Dr Luo gave Jing Mo a nickname, Scabbers. No disease meant no disease, no disaster.


    Jing Laotou and Old Lady Jing thanked the heavens and earth a thousand times and left. Following Dr Luo''s instructions, they caught the herbs according to the recipe and fed it to Jing Mo. Jing Mo''s body also recovered better by the day.


    Jing Laotou and Old Lady Jing took care of Jing Mo like this everyday, growing up little by little. At the age of seven, he went to school.


    Only then did the two of them heave a sigh of relief.


    Jing Mo did not disappoint the name that the Dr Luo gave him. It was just that he did not like making friends, and he did not like laughing normally either. His expression was wooden, so Jing Mo''s classmate gave him a nickname ¡ª ¡ª Wood.


    Jing Mo was not angry, letting others call him by that name.


    However, Old Lady Jing was angry, and asked him: "Someone gave you a nickname, why didn''t you respond? Hit him, whoever told you to do so, just hit him with your big ears, if anything happens, have your grandpa or grandma support you."


    Jing Mo smiled faintly: "Grandma, they call me Wood, am I really Wood?"


    Old Lady Jing was startled, she did not expect the grandson she picked up from the Yellow River to be so open-minded, and so open-minded. ¡ª ¡ª Since Jing Mo was not angry, Old Lady Jing did not ask anymore.


    Jing Mo''s life passed by in such a peaceful manner, until the Sunday when he was ten years old.


    This unusual event had to start from Jing Mo''s primary school.


    There was only one Jingjia Village on this pile of sand kings, so if the ten odd children wanted to go to school, they would have to go to a nearby primary school at the Iron Spear Temple.


    The Iron Spear Temple was a small town. Everyday, Jing Mo would walk across a long dike and walk all the way to the Iron Spear Temple Elementary School.


    After being classmates for three years, Jing Mo''s classmates were very curious about their pile of Sand Kings, so they asked Jing Mo, "Jing Mo, I heard that you guys have a huge grave there, right?"


    Jing Mo was startled, he thought for a moment, then shook his head: "Our Jingjia Village does not have any big tombs."


    The child''s name was Jiao Dahu. Jiao Dahu tilted his head and looked at Jing Mo: "No? My mother said that your Jingjia Village used to be called Ewang Qiu, and that the entire Ewang Qiu was buried in Ewang Wang''s grave. You said no, could it be that my mother lied to me? My mother wouldn''t lie to me. " Pausing for a moment, Jiao Dahu looked at Jing Mo with contempt: "My mother didn''t lie to me, you must have lied to me."


    Jing Mo frowned: "I am not lying to you, there really isn''t any grave that you are talking about."


    Jiao Dahu was skeptical, "Then Sunday you''ll bring us to see it together. We''ll only believe your words after we''ve finished reading it."


    Helpless, Jing Mo could only agree.


    On Sunday, Jiao Dahu brought his two companions to the Jingjia Village, found Jing Mo, and requested for Jing Mo to bring the three of them to look for the grave together.

 C10

    Chapter X Sheathed Knife


    One to Two of Tibetan Scriptures


    Jing Mo could only agree.


    Of the two people who came with Jiao Dahu, one of them was Jing Mo''s classmate called Zhou Sen, while the other was a boy with a strange face.


    That boy''s eyes were cold and detached. He stood at the side and looked at Jing Mo, and after a while, he asked: "Are you a log?"


    Jing Mo frowned: "My surname is Jing, and my name is Jing Mo ¡ª"


    The boy looked at Jing Mo up and down.


    Jing Mo only felt that the boy looked at him strangely, as if he wanted to see through him.


    Jiao Dahu grinned: "He''s just a log, don''t you see that he''s wooden?"


    Zhou Sen looked at Jing Mo, then looked at the boy with the cold eyes, and laughed out loud. "The two of you are a pair.


    Jing Mo did not understand the meaning behind Zhou Sen''s words, and explained: "His name is Shitou, he was transferred from another class just now, and seems to be one year younger than us ¡ª ¡ª"


    The boy called Shitou looked at Jiao Dahu. "So what if you''re young by a year? A year younger can beat you to the ground. " With that, he raised his head and looked at Jiao Dahu.


    Because of Jiao Dahu''s tall and strong build, he had always kept to himself in the class. He never would have thought that he would feel some fear towards this rock, and did not dare refute it. Instead, he turned his head and said to Jing Mo: "Come, Wood, take us to take a walk, maybe we''ll find that grave."


    Jing Mo nodded, and then brought Zhou Sen and the stone to follow the flow of the Jingjia Village, turning all the way down.


    This pile of Sand Kings where the Jingjia Village was located was around a few dozen kilometers in radius, and the Jingjia Village was distributed above it.


    After the four youths walked for a few miles, they tiredly sat on a large fallen pine tree by the roadside and began to rest.


    Stone raised his head and looked around. He saw a house on the hill. He pointed at it and asked, "Which house is that?"


    Jing Mo hesitated for a moment before telling Stone: "It''s my house."


    Shitou stared blankly at the house.


    However, Jiao Dahu and Zhou Sen jumped up. Looking at the house that seemed to not have more than ten houses, Jiao Dahu swallowed his saliva: "Is your family that rich?"


    Jing Mo was a little embarrassed: "My family doesn''t have any money."


    Jiao Dahu''s face was full of disbelief: "Impossible, without money, your family built so many houses? Are you lying to us again? "Come, let''s go to your house and take a look."


    When Jiao Dahu, Zhou Sen and the two others found Jing Mo, he was already waiting for them at the bottom of the locust tree at the entrance of the village. Therefore, the three of them did not know what Jing Mo''s home looked like. Seeing that Jing Mo''s home had so many houses, the desire to explore the Ou King''s grave disappeared from Jiao Dahu''s heart, but his curiosity towards the reason for Jing Mo''s house had increased greatly.


    Jing Mo was in a bit of a difficult situation: "My grandmother went to play mahjong with her, my grandfather wasn''t at home, it wouldn''t be convenient for you all to go to my house ¡­"


    Jiao Dahu asked curiously, "Then what about your parents?"


    Jing Mo lowered his head and bit his lips, not replying to him.


    Jing Mo knew since he was young that he was not the biological grandson of Jing Laotou. The Jingjia Village was so small, only having a few dozen households. Furthermore, the women in the village loved to gather together and gossip when they had nothing to do. From top to bottom, regardless of gender or age, all knew that Jing Mo was a child picked up from the Yellow River by the Jing Laotou.


    Especially that eccentric Dr Luo, who liked to brag about himself every time he treated a patient. What he said, if not for him, Jing Mo would have died a long time ago, and it was even a loss for the name he gave Jing Mo that caused Jing Mo to be invulnerable for all these years.


    Every time, Dr Luo would put on a show and say, "Do you understand how to use the form word? "In ancient times, people would always say ''cousin''. Liu Bei was a person with profound morals. Cao Cao''s expression was Meng De. Zhao Yun was even more famous ¡ª"


    The patient quickly interrupted him: "Dr Luo, what kind of medicine do you want my child to prescribe?"


    Therefore, this Jingjia Village people all knew of Jing Mo''s ancestry. More accurately speaking, the son of the Jing Laotou was rich. According to others, the son of the Jing Laotou was now the general manager of an electronic company, although he would not come back a few times every year, he would definitely bring a lot of money back for the Jing Laotou.


    Whether they brought the money or not, they did not see any big guy, but Jing Laotou had given a lot of money to the villagers on this matter regarding Jing Mo. He purposely reminded everyone not to mention Jing Mo''s background.


    Take people''s money and get rid of disaster. These villagers all promised Jing Laotou that they would keep their mouths shut. As for whether or not he would tell them behind his back, no one knew.


    Therefore, when these villagers met Jing Mo, they would reveal mysterious smiles on their faces.


    Jing Mo knew that these people did not want to offend his grandparents. Since they were not going to reveal it, then Jing Mo would not reveal it. Furthermore, his grandparents treated Jing Mo extremely well, and treated him as their biological grandson. And in Jing Mo''s heart, it was the same as being the grandfather and grandmother of Jing Laotou.


    Although he had no parents in his heart, it was still a huge flaw in his little heart ¡­


    When Jiao Dahu asked him, he naturally did not know what to say ¡­


    Zhou Sen acted like he was showing off, and said to Jiao Dahu: "I know, I know, Jing Mo doesn''t have parents, he was picked up from the streets ¡ª"


    Jing Mo slowly stood up, his face completely red, he rushed back home.


    Jiao Dahu ran over and grabbed Jing Mo: "Wood, where are you going?"


    Jing Mo bit his lips and did not say a word.


    Stone and Zhou Sen also rushed over.


    Stone stared at Zhou Sen for a moment, then said to Jing Mo, "Jing Mo, don''t be afraid ¡­"


    The reason why he had been running so fast just now was actually because he was afraid that after Zhou Sen returned, he would tell his classmates that he had no parents, and was just a child picked up from the Yellow River.


    That way, he didn''t know if he still had the courage to face the curious gazes of his classmates. Perhaps he was not only curious, he was also disdainful ¡­


    Stone turned his head, stared at Zhou Sen and Jiao Dahu, and said word by word: "I''ll tell you two, you are not to talk about Jing Mo ever again, not a single word. Otherwise, I''ll meet you guys once, and I''ll beat you up once!"


    After saying this, not only Zhou Sen, Jiao Dahu stood there stunned, even he became dumbstruck when he saw this.


    This youth before them was a year younger than them, so every word that he said was sonorous and powerful. If one listened to him, they would not have guessed that he was only nine years old ¡ª ¡ª


    The youth stood there like an unsheathed saber, his edge exposed. The words he said were also like a knife, and the coldness in his voice was oppressing ¡­

 C11

    The Sun''s Shadow Coffin


    Shanzheng of Tibetan Scriptures from the first to the third, Shan Scriptures from the second to the second


    Jing Mo felt moved. He never thought that this rock, which he had seen for the first time in his life, would actually be so good to him.


    Zhou Sen was so scared by Stone''s words that he quickly hid behind him. Jiao Dahu blinked his eyes and smiled towards Stone: "It''s not like we would do anything bad if you let Wood take us to see their home. Don''t worry about that, neither of us will talk about Wood."


    With that, Jiao Dahu looked at the stone, then looked at Jing Mo.


    Stone looked at Jiao Dahu, the murderous intent in his eyes slowly subsided. "If you want to go to Jing Mo''s house, then you need his permission."


    Jing Mo didn''t want to make things difficult for them, so he said to Jiao Dahu: "Alright, I''ll bring you guys over. However, you have to leave before 12 in the afternoon, if not, my grandfather will scold me."


    As he spoke till here, Jing Mo''s heart suddenly moved: "Grandfather never lets himself bring little friends to the house to play, what is this for? Aside from the three rooms by the side of the road, the rest of the houses are all tightly locked. Could there be something strange hidden inside? "


    In an instant, Jing Mo''s curiosity was piqued.


    Just like this, Jing Mo brought Jiao Dahu, Zhou Sen and Stone to the front of the Jing Family''s Mansion. Looking at the tall walls of the courtyard, Jiao Dahu was unable to suppress his excitement, and thought to himself: "This damned log, the walls of the courtyard are so high, it must be hiding some kind of treasure. I probably can''t find that Ou Wang''s grave, it''s just right that I should go to the Ou Family house to look for a treasure."


    Jing Mo took out the key, opened the thick metal door, and pushed it open. The four of them entered.


    The moment they entered the courtyard of the Jing Family, both Jiao Dahu and Zhou Sen were somewhat disappointed.


    So far, as far as the eye could see, there wasn''t anything special in the Jing Family courtyard. It was no different from any other family. There were three main houses in front of him. The main door of the living room was open, and a little floral pig was lying comfortably on a blanket at the entrance of the living room. When the four youths came in, the little floral pig raised its head and lazily glanced at the four youths. Then, it placed its chin on the blanket and squinted its eyes.


    Zhou Sen laughed, "Wood, you raise pigs too?"


    Jing Mo nodded his head: "My grandmother asked for this pig from Uncle Zhang ¡ª ¡ª" After telling Zhou Sen, Jing Mo walked in front of the little floral pig and touched its head: "Zhu Xiaohua, don''t block the way. Go and cool down under the tree over there."


    Jiao Dahu and Zhou Sen were both stunned, but both of them started laughing out loud.


    Jiao Dahu laughed: "Wood, does your pig even have a name?"


    Jing Mo nodded his head, "That''s right, don''t you have a name as well?"


    Jiao Dahu said angrily: "Can I compare to your pig? Do you want to be beaten up? " As he spoke, he raised his fist. He turned his head and saw Stone standing beside him, causing Jiao Dahu to become slightly discouraged, and then chuckled to him: "I''m playing with him."


    Rock snorted and ignored him.


    Jing Mo laughed inwardly.


    However, the pig called Zhu Xiaohua ignored Jing Mo and continued to bask in the sun with its eyes closed.


    Jing Mo did not bother anymore with the little floral pig and brought Jiao Dahu, Zhou Sen and Shi Yan to the backyard.


    This Jing Family''s Mansion was a long and narrow layout. The front yard was small, the back yard was big, and there were a total of nine courtyards. The nine courtyards were lined with corridors on both sides. Jing Mo walked along the corridor and brought the four along as he looked.


    The corridor was very old, and it seemed to have some history. Jiao Dahu and Zhou Sen were amazed. The four adventurers came to the front of First Court and looked up. They saw that the doors of the three houses in the courtyard were closed and locked. The windows on both sides of the room were covered in dust. It seemed like no one had been here for a long time.


    Since he was young, Jing Mo had been instructed by his grandfather to not enter these last few layers of courtyards. This was the first time he had come back here, and he couldn''t help but feel a little nervous in his heart.


    Stone walked to the front of the door, looked around, then frowned and said to Jing Mo: Jing Mo, this door has been opened by someone recently, look -


    Stone pointed at the lock on the door and said, "There is no dust on this lock. Although there are no footprints on the ground, it seems like someone purposely swept it with a broom."


    Jing Mo and Jiao Dahu both looked over, and sure enough, there was no dust at all on the door, it was different from the thick dust on the windowsill. The stone floor at the entrance was spotless. If one was not careful, one would not be able to see any traces of people sweeping past them.


    What was rare was that this rock was actually so sharp. It was so meticulous that it could tell what was different about it with a single glance.


    There was some doubt in Shi Mu''s eyes, and he asked Jing Mo: "Your family only has you and your grandparents? No one else? "


    Jing Mo shook his head, and said with certainty: "No." After hesitating for a bit, Jing Mo told Stone, "It''s been a few years since my uncle and aunt came back. There''s only the three of us here." Looking at the big house in front of him, Jing Mo started to panic, he begged Stone: "How about we go? "My grandma should be back soon."


    Stone hesitated for a moment, then looked at Jing Mo: "Where''s your grandfather?"


    Jing Mo told Stone: "My grandfather went out. He won''t be back for six or seven days."


    Jiao Dahu interrupted from the side: "We are all here, let''s go in and take a look. Take a look and go. ¡ª Where''s your key? Open it for us and we''ll go. "


    What Jiao Dahu was concerned about was whether or not there would be any valuable antiques in the old house.


    If there was one or two items he wanted, he could just take them back and exchange them for money. Then, he could go to the Internet Cafe and stay online all night.


    Jing Mo shook his head: "I don''t have the key, and this is my first time here."


    Shitou looked at the lock on the door and said solemnly, "I have a plan."


    Jing Mo was startled. Jiao Dahu looked at the stone and laughed: "You don''t have the key, what method do you have?"


    Shitou smiled and stretched out his hands. He grabbed the top of the lock with one hand and the bottom of the lock with the other. With a tug of his hands, a soft sound was heard as the stone pulled the top of the lock out.


    The three people at the side were dumbstruck. No one could have imagined that the stone could easily unlock the door.


    Rock took the lock off the door and pushed the door open.


    When the door opened, what entered the four adventurers'' eyes was actually a heavy, black coffin.


    The coffin was neatly placed in the middle of the living room, both Jiao Dahu and Zhou Sen cried out in fear.


    Jing Mo was also extremely shocked. Only after a while did he regain his senses. Jing Mo looked over to the stone, only to see a flash in its eyes, and a strange expression on its face as it looked at the coffin.


    None of the four adventurers noticed that the little floral pig called Zhu Xiaohua had unknowingly appeared behind the four of them. It stared at the four of them without blinking with its green, bean-sized eyes ¡­

 C12

    CHAPTER TWELVE The Living Dead


    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scriptures from one to four, Shan Scriptures from two to three


    Jiao Dahu swallowed his saliva and walked over to Jing Mo, his eyes still staring at the coffin in the hut, his mouth pressing against Jing Mo''s ear, he asked: "Wood, why is there a coffin in your house? Is there a dead person in the coffin? "


    Jing Mo''s mind was also a mess, "This is also my first time here ¡ª ¡ª"


    Why would there be such a coffin in the rear courtyard of the first stage of Jing Family''s Mansion, Jing Mo naturally could not explain it.


    Zhou Sen moved closer to Jiao Dahu and his sister, and asked softly: Why don''t we go? I always felt that this place was a bit eerie. "


    Jiao Dahu looked at the stone: "Stone, what do we do?"


    Shitou looked at the coffin and asked solemnly, "What are you afraid of? Wasn''t it just a coffin? Don''t you know that some old people prepare a coffin for themselves in advance? In the past, many emperors who had just ascended the throne were already able to build an imperial mausoleum. It was the same for this old man from the countryside to prepare coffins for them. "


    Jiao Dahu and Zhou Sen blinked their eyes, as if they understood what he was saying.


    This Jiao Dahu bullied male and female students in school everyday, where would he read idle books? Naturally, he did not know anything about these random things.


    Zhou Sen, on the other hand, was Jiao Dahu''s follower, and also a young man who didn''t know anything.


    Jing Mo, Zhou Sen and the other two felt that what Stone said made sense, and the fear towards the coffin lessened.


    Jiao Dahu grew courageous, naturally, he unrestrainedly walked over to the coffin, looked it up and down, and laughed: "Wood, your coffin is so thick, and so big, it must be for your grandfather."


    Jing Mo glared at him, but thinking back to what the stone had said just now, that coffin might really have been prepared beforehand by his grandfather, he could not refute what Jiao Dahu had said.


    Jiao Dahu did not have any fear towards Jing Mo, after saying that sentence, he walked around the three rooms twice, but he did not manage to get anything, and then went back to the living room. Looking at the coffin, Jiao Dahu''s eyes slowly lit up.


    He then laughed, "Wood, your grandfather is still alive. If that''s the case, then this coffin might contain some treasure." Without waiting for Jing Mo to agree, he gave a look to Zhou Sen. Zhou Sen understood and walked to the side of the coffin, standing on his tiptoes, his arm just enough to reach the coffin lid.


    Jiao Dahu then walked to the other side of the coffin, and reached out to grab the other side of the coffin lid. Both of them exerted force at the same time, and actually wanted to open the coffin lid.


    Jing Mo was anxious, he was about to stop them, but when he saw Jiao Dahu and Zhou Sen''s faces turn red, the two of them tried their best to stop him, but the coffin remained unmoving.


    Jing Mo could not hold back his laughter.


    Jiao Dahu and Zhou Sen let go of each other, their faces full of awkwardness.


    Jiao Dahu could not help but kick the coffin with all his might, and cursed: "So f * cking heavy. What lousy wood is this? "


    Shi Yan''s eyes lit up. He walked up to the coffin and pressed both hands on the top of it. He pushed the coffin to the side and moved it half a foot.


    The stone could not help but slightly change its expression as it looked at the source of the voice.


    Jing Mo wanted to stop him but it was already too late.


    Jiao Dahu and Zhou Sen had seen how the stone had pushed with all its strength, and actually pushed the thick coffin lid half a foot away.


    The coffin lid that had been unable to be opened by the combined strength of the two of them a moment ago was pushed open by the stone. But when he saw the strange expression on the stone face, Jiao Dahu immediately thought: Could it be that there is something hidden inside the coffin?


    Jiao Dahu immediately rushed over. Unwilling to be left behind, Zhou Sen also followed behind.


    The two scuttled to the coffin. Borrowing the sunlight from outside the door, they saw an old man in his sixties wearing a grey robe lying inside the coffin.


    The old man''s cheekbones were puffed out and his eyes were closed. His face was covered in dust and he looked like a dead man.


    Jiao Dahu and Zhou Sen were so scared that their legs became weak, unable to move.


    When Jing Mo saw Jiao Dahu, both of their bodies shivered. They looked extremely afraid, but they felt strange in their hearts, as the unhappiness they had felt from opening the coffin on their own accord had disappeared, and they walked over curiously.


    Arriving in front of the coffin, Jing Mo saw the old man inside and his expression changed drastically as he cried out: "Grandfather!"


    Stone was stunned, he turned his head and asked, "This is your grandfather? Why is your grandfather here? "


    Jing Mo''s entire body was ice-cold, he stood blankly in front of the coffin, he did not know what was going on. A few days ago when he went out, his grandfather hadn''t come back. How did he become a cold corpse lying motionlessly in this coffin?


    He did not hear a word of Rock''s question just now.


    Jing Mo looked at his grandfather''s corpse inside the coffin ¡ª That''s right, the long and slender scar on his grandfather''s face was something that he had accidentally clawed out of when he was young.


    That scar was extremely thin and faint. If one did not look carefully, they would not be able to see it. Grandfather didn''t hit him that time either. He simply stuck a bandage on it.


    But how could his grandfather have died?


    How could Grandpa die just like that?


    Jing Mo''s mind was in a mess, he didn''t know what to do. He suddenly remembered that his grandmother was still playing mahjong. He had to quickly tell her about the thunderbolt.


    Jing Mo turned and rushed out, at the moment, he did not have the time to care about Jiao Dahu, Zhou Sen and Shi Yan.


    When he finally found her, gasping for breath and with tears in his eyes, Old Lady Jing was just about to give him the card. Jing Mo said to his grandma in tears: "Grandma, grandpa is dead."


    Old Lady Jing was so frightened that she quickly stood up: "Stop bullshitting, what happened to your grandfather?"


    Jing Mo choked with sobs as he told his grandmother about what happened.


    After Grandma heard this, there was a look of doubt and doubt on her face. She told Jing Mo: "That coffin was bought by your grandfather half a month ago.


    Jing Mo anxiously pulled her grandmother''s hand: "You will know if you come with me to take a look."


    The three playmates who were playing cards with Old Lady Jing also said in unison: "Old Lady Jing, go home with your grandson and see what''s going on."


    The three card friends all giggled as they looked at Jing Mo. In their hearts, these three card friends also didn''t believe that Jing Laotou would suddenly die.


    The Old Lady Jing had no choice but to bring Jing Mo and rush back home. When he arrived at the Jing Family''s Mansion door, he heard the door creak open, and Jing Laotou walked out from the door. Seeing the Old Lady Jing being silent, he frowned, and said unhappily: "Pathless, where did you go? I was just about to go and look for you guys, did your grandma go and play cards again? "


    Old Lady Jing laughed as she turned to look at Jing Mo: "Look, I said your grandfather is fine right?"


    The moment Jing Mo saw Jing Laotou, he was instantly stunned.


    His mind was filled with the scene of his grandpa''s corpse lying in that coffin. Yet, this grandfather of his was currently standing right in front of him. What was going on?


    Jing Mo''s eyes widened as he looked at Jing Laotou''s face. He wanted to look for the thin scar that he had pulled out, the scar that Jing Mo had personally pulled out ¡­

 C13

    Chapter Thirteen Grandpa and Grandmother


    One to One of Tibetan Scriptures


    Jing Mo was stunned for a moment, and then he felt a strong chill rising from the bottom of his feet, which then quickly and abnormally rushed towards his heart ¡ª


    The grandfather in front of him didn''t have a scar on his face.


    Jing Mo still remembered that when he injured Grandfather, he was extremely apologetic and looked at Grandfather with a pained expression. "I''m sorry, Grandfather, it was my carelessness ¡ª"


    Not only did his grandfather not blame him, he even consoled him with a smile. "It''s fine, no injuries. Look, it''s fine if you just stick a bandage on it. It won''t leave any scars ¡ª"


    However, after the wound healed, it still didn''t do as grandfather had hoped, leaving behind an extremely thin scar on his face.


    However, if one did not pay close attention, one would be unable to see it at all.


    It had been more than a year, and the scar was even shallower, so only Jing Mo could tell if it was there or not when he was watching it carefully.


    And at this moment, although the person in front of Jing Mo and his grandfather looked exactly the same, there was no trace of that scar at all ¡ª


    At that moment, Jing Mo already knew that the person in front of him was definitely not his grandfather.


    What made Jing Mo even more afraid was, how did this person change his appearance to look exactly the same as his grandfather? And he even came to the Jing Family''s Mansion, what was this person''s goal?


    Jing Mo stood there, not saying a word. He knew he couldn''t say anything now, he couldn''t do anything. He had to secretly figure out the background and purpose of this fake grandfather in front of him.


    The fake Jing Laotou looked at Old Lady Jing and frowned, "What happened?"


    Old Lady Jing squinted her eyes and said while laughing: "Wu Gou tell me, he said that something may have happened to you, and he told me to quickly go home and look, no, I''m coming back now, look at you, what''s wrong? I''ll cook some fish for you two. " Finished speaking, Old Lady Jing pulled Jing Mo''s hand, walked around Jing Laotou''s side and entered the Jing Family''s Mansion.


    As Jing Mo walked, he muttered in his heart, "Why would Grandmother lie? "I clearly told him that her grandfather is dead, but she didn''t say that just now ¡ª"


    On this day, too many strange things happened.


    Jing Laotou followed immediately. His grandmother went to heat up the fish, and Jing Laotou sat on the sofa in the main house, smoking a pipe as he asked, "Wuzhi, why did you say that something happened to me today? Did you see something? "


    Jing Mo was at a loss for words, but after a moment, Jing Mo told himself in his heart, "The person in front of me is a bad guy, I can''t tell him the truth. I want to talk to him about that.


    Jing Mo shook his head: "I didn''t see anything, I was just tired from playing in the morning, and slept for a while in the morning. In my dreams, I dreamt that grandfather had died ¡ª"


    The Jing Laotou was still sitting on the sofa, puffing on his pipe, not even raising his head to say a word. I won''t ask anymore.


    After lunch, the Jing Laotou and the Old Lady Jing went to the west side room to sleep, while Jing Mo lied on the bed in the east side room to not be able to sleep, thinking about all the scary things that happened today.


    Suddenly, Jing Mo thought about it. He wondered how the coffin in the First Court Hall in the backyard was like.


    After thinking about these things, Jing Mo could no longer fall asleep. He quietly put on his shoes, and sneaked out, one foot just passed the threshold, and he heard the voice of the Western Old Lady Jing saying: "Wu Gou, where are you going? Going outside again? You''re not going to sleep well in the afternoon? "


    When Jing Mo heard his grandmother''s voice, his heart relaxed for a moment. Then, he softly said, "Grandmother, I''ll go take a dump.


    Grandma then muttered, "You''re not allowed to go out." After that, there was no sound.


    Jing Mo promised as he rushed out the door and quickly went to the First Court s behind. When he looked up, he saw that the door to the First Court Hall was already locked.


    Jiao Dahu, Zhou Sen, and Stone had all disappeared. Most likely, the three of them had already returned home.


    Jing Mo heaved a sigh of relief. He thought for a while and then walked to the door. He looked through the crack in the door and saw a dark coffin lying quietly in the dust under the sunlight. The heavy coffin lid had already returned to its original position.


    Jing Mo felt sad in his heart: "Grandfather should still be lying inside the coffin right now."


    Jing Mo stood in front of the door and secretly decided that he definitely could not let that bad guy succeed. Thinking about his grandmother and that fake grandfather currently resting in the same room, Jing Mo''s heart immediately felt as if it was on fire ¡­


    Jing Mo turned around and returned to the east room, lying on his bed as he pondered on how to start. Telling Grandma that person was fake, and not really her grandfather, but he reckoned that even if he told her, her grandmother might not be able to believe what he had said ¡ª ¡ª How could he convince her?


    Jing Mo''s mind was spinning nonstop.


    Right at that moment, Jing Mo suddenly felt the curtains of his east room being lifted, and then, a person slowly walked in front of him.


    Although Jing Mo did not open his eyes, he could still feel a cold aura being emitted from that person''s body.


    Jing Mo was afraid in his heart, but he immediately thought that since this person was able to quietly enter his room, then fear was useless. Clenching his fists tightly, Jing Mo opened his eyes abruptly. He saw that the person standing in front of the window was the old man that pretended to be a grandfather.


    Seeing Jing Mo suddenly open his eyes, the old man was startled for a moment, but only for a second. The old man revealed a trace of a smile and asked Jing Mo with a smile: "Are you awake?"


    Although the old man was smiling, his eyes were as cold as ice.


    Jing Mo was afraid in his heart, he only made a sound of "En" and did not dare meet the old man''s eyes. He immediately stood up and said: "I''m going to look for my classmate to play."


    He got up and ran out of the door, into the courtyard. After hesitating for a while, Jing Mo still decided to quickly run out of the Jing Family''s Mansion and arrived under a big locust tree by the side of the road.


    He sat on a rock under the locust tree.


    The stone was scorched by the sun, so Jing Mo found a brick and placed it on top of the stone. Sitting there, Jing Mo anxiously waited for his grandmother to come out.


    Grandma would go play mahjong everyday, morning and afternoon. The place Jing Mo stayed at was the place that Grandma had to pass through to play mahjong.


    Watching the sun set, Jing Mo became more and more anxious. Finally, Old Lady Jing walked out from the Jing Family''s Mansion ¡­

 C14

    Chapter XIII Killing Intimidation


    Shenjin of Tibetan Scriptures from 1 to 6


    Jing Mo immediately rushed over, and pulled Old Lady Jing''s hand, and said anxiously: "Grandmother, Grandmother ¡ª ¡ª"


    Old Lady Jing''s face was full of shock as she asked, "What? You want more money? "


    Jing Mo was anxious: "No, no ¡ª"


    Just as he was about to tell Old Lady Jing that he had pretended to be his grandfather, he suddenly felt something strange going on behind him. Jing Mo hurriedly stopped himself and turned around, only to see that Jing Laotou was standing at the door, staring at him with a strange expression.


    Jing Mo''s heart chilled, and that sentence was naturally choked in his throat, unable to come out.


    Old Lady Jing laughed: "Little bastard, don''t you just want money? "Go with grandma. Grandmother Hu is a twin dragon. I''ll give you everything you win when we get back." As she said that, she pulled Jing Mo''s hand and walked towards the memorial hall in the village.


    Although that card hall was called a card hall, it only had two to three tables. Everyday, other than the fixed Old Lady Jing and her three cards, there was no one else.


    Jing Mo did not dare to speak, as he was afraid of being discovered by the Jing Laotou. He silently held onto Old Lady Jing''s hand and walked a hundred meters away, then turned two corners, and when he could no longer see Jing Laotou''s figure, Jing Mo hurriedly stopped in his tracks and pulled on Old Lady Jing''s hand. He said anxiously: "Grandmother, I''m telling you, is this grandfather of yours lying?"


    When Jing Mo talked about this matter, his palm was still ice-cold ¡ª because he did not know when his grandfather was killed by this fake Jing Laotou. Could it be that there was some kind of secret hidden in the Jing Family''s Mansion?


    When he thought about the secrets, Jing Mo immediately thought about how his grandfather had forbidden him to go into the Nine-Layered Courtyard at the back. Could it be that the Nine-Layered Courtyard really hid some unspeakable secrets?


    Seeing that Jing Mo''s expression was serious, and did not seem like he was joking, Old Lady Jing''s face became serious. After looking around and seeing that there was no one around, he grabbed onto Jing Mo''s hand and walked over to a wall, and said softly: "Just what is going on, tell me."


    Only now did Jing Mo know how he found out that his grandfather was dead, but this fake grandfather in the family did not have that scar on his face, and he was certain that this grandfather was a fake, fake, inferior product.


    After the Old Lady Jing heard this, she raised her head and looked towards the Jing Family''s Mansion. After that, she became quiet for a while and then said to Jing Mo in a low voice: "Wu Hen, you cannot tell this to anyone. Do you understand? Since that person is pretending to be grandpa to come to our Jing Family, then he naturally came with an ulterior motive. Grandfather was killed by him, then let''s pretend that we don''t know, since that bad guy can kill Grandfather, then he must be quite capable, we can only endure for now, grandma will think of a way, we can discuss this matter with your uncle and aunt after two days. "


    Jing Mo nodded his head.


    Old Lady Jing thought for a moment, then continued, "How about this, these two days you just say that you are afraid, that you often have nightmares, that you cannot sleep, then Grandma will sleep with you ¡­"


    Jing Mo nodded again.


    Old Lady Jing told him: "Go and play with your classmates for a while. Come over early in the evening for dinner."


    Jing Mo then turned and left. After telling Grandma, the stone in Jing Mo''s heart relaxed a lot.


    That night, after eating dinner, Jing Mo followed Old Lady Jing''s instructions and told him that he wanted Old Lady Jing to accompany him.


    Jing Laotou did not comment, neither did he nod his head, he did not shake it, and only looked at Jing Mo with a strange expression. After a while, he said slowly, "I think it''s better if I accompany this child. After all, when this child couldn''t sleep a few years ago, I was always accompanying him."


    Jing Mo was shocked, he anxiously said: "I, I want Grandma to accompany me, will Grandma tell me a story?"


    The Old Lady Jing laughed and said, "Right, right, I will tell the story to Wu Gou and as I speak, he will fall asleep. How about this, I will sleep with Wu Gou for a few days and wait for him to get better before sleeping by himself. Okay? No disease? "


    Jing Mo quickly nodded.


    The Jing Laotou was silent for a moment, then said: "Okay." Then, he looked at Jing Mo and slowly said: "Wu Kou, wake up at night, don''t sleep so deeply, understand? If you have anything to say, just call me grandpa. "


    Jing Mo did not dare meet his gaze, and only nodded.


    That night, after Jing Mo had dinner, he washed up with the Old Lady Jing and went to bed early.


    On this night, as expected, Jing Mo had a dream. In his sleep, Jing Mo dreamt that his grandfather, covered in blood, had stood up from the black coffin, and stretched out his two skinny hands towards Jing Mo. His mouth was wide open, as if he was saying something, and then, he walked out of the coffin with large strides, as though he was forcing his way towards Jing Mo ¡ª


    Jing Mo shouted in fear, "Grandmother, Grandmother!" He suddenly woke up from his dream.


    After waking up, Jing Mo felt that he was covered in sweat.


    Jing Mo felt a chill throughout his body, and felt as if his four limbs had fallen into an ice cave.


    There was only one thought in his mind, "What''s wrong with Grandmother? Was he killed by that bad guy? After that bad guy killed Grandma, could he be the next one? "


    He got up and sat on the bed, looking out the window at the cold moonlight shining on his bed. He thought about how his grandfather had been killed by that villain and was still lying inside that cold coffin. His beloved grandma was also uncertain whether she was dead or alive, maybe she had already been killed by that villain ¡­


    The more he thought about it, the more hatred he felt. Jing Mo told himself that even his grandfather and grandmother were gone, and he himself was no longer alive.


    Immediately, Jing Mo found a pair of scissors from the table in the east room. After pondering for a while, he decided to go to the west room and find that bad guy and fight it out with him.


    The blood in Jing Mo''s heart was boiling as his hand that was holding onto a pair of scissors trembled uncontrollably. He walked out of the east room and arrived at the west room''s door. Jing Mo took a deep breath, and told himself: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid ¡ª" Then, he slowly lifted the curtain with his left hand, and slowly stepped into the room.


    Entering the west room, Jing Mo was stunned yet again when he looked up.


    It turned out that the fake Jing Laotou also disappeared without a trace from the west room.


    Jing Mo stood there, at a loss of what to do. He suddenly thought of something: "Where did that bad guy go?"


    Just as Jing Mo was at a loss, the door curtain suddenly moved, and the little floral pig came in. Entering the room, the little floral pig ran to Jing Mo''s side, raised its head and looked at him.


    Jing Mo was startled, then he squatted down and looked at the little floral pig.


    In the darkness, borrowing the cold moonlight outside the window, Jing Mo saw that the little floral pig''s eyes seemed to be somewhat strange.


    Jing Mo''s heart skipped a beat: Could it be that this little floral pig knows something? Jing Mo could not help but ask softly: "Zhu Xiaohua, do you know where this bad guy went?"


    Under the moonlight, the Zhu Xiaohua tilted its head and looked at Jing Mo for more than ten seconds. It actually lowered its head and bit Jing Mo''s pant leg, and then pulled its mouth out a little, only then did it loosen its mouth.


    Jing Mo was even more curious: "Could it be that the Zhu Xiaohua wants to follow it itself?"

 C15

    Mountain Meridian Dissolution: One Positive and Five


    When the humanoid monster stood up, the nearly three hundred soldiers at the side of the road below the hill exclaimed in surprise.


    Yue Fei''s palms were also sweating. Neither of them thought that the person who killed the big white horse was actually such a monster.


    Yue Fei looked towards Zhou Tong, only to see Zhou Tong''s back facing away from him, with his back straightened and his right hand pressing on the sword sheath. There was a breeze blowing on the hill, but his master Zhou Tong''s clothes did not move at all.


    Yue Fei secretly admired.


    Just as Yue Fei was about to warn his master to be careful, he saw a flash of blood light from behind the white horse skeleton, and the humanoid monster suddenly leapt out, its entire body shooting towards Zhou Tong like an arrow.


    Yue Fei was shocked, and shouted loudly: "Master, be careful!" As the voice fell, the iron spear in his hand flew out, straight at the humanoid monster.


    Yue Fei''s spear shot out like a meteor catching up to the moon, and in the blink of an eye, he was in front of the humanoid monster.


    The humanoid monster didn''t manage to pounce towards Zhou Tong as it lowered its body and landed on the ground. Following that, it used its hands to dig a hole in the ground. And then, the human-shaped creature lowered its head and entered.


    In just a few seconds, the humanoid monster had disappeared from the deserted hill.


    Yue Fei was startled, but he still rushed forward, rushing to the front of the spear, he picked up the spear and rushed to his master Zhou Tong''s side.


    Zhou Tong stared at the ground, the gold blade in his hand had already been pulled out, the tip of the blade pointed downwards, his gaze looking around as he whispered: "Fei''er, tell your subordinates to retreat ten li, stay put."


    Yue Fei''s heart trembled, he knew that his master said it like that, because this humanoid monster was too dangerous, his master was afraid that these three hundred odd soldiers would be harmed by the monster.


    Yue Fei had yet to speak when Yang Dalee spoke up from the side: "I''ll go." He then turned around and ran down the hill, calling out to the soldiers and retreating to the east along a small path.


    Zhou Tong looked around, searching non-stop.


    Yue Fei asked in a low voice, "Master, what is this thing?"


    Zhou Tong said in a low voice: "This is the blood slave."


    Yue Fei''s heart trembled. He remembered that his master had once mentioned the origins of this blood slave.


    It was a sultry summer evening a few years ago.


    His Master sat under the Pagoda tree in the courtyard and told him and Yang Dalee about the origin of our sect''s Mount Sect.


    One of them mentioned the blood slave.


    Master said that out of the nine cauldrons, each cauldron had its own life Tripod Owner.


    There was only one Destiny Tripod Owner.


    Every cauldron had a number of slaves guarding it.


    The nine cauldrons of the mountain and river were different, so were the cauldron slaves.


    The cauldron slave of the Reincarnation Tripod was the blood slave.


    This blood slave was said to have been added by the will of the life Tripod Owner to the nearby living people, capturing it completely. It then controlled its mind, transforming it from a living person to a living dead person, and added the demonic powers of the Reincarnation Tripod onto its body, allowing it to walk freely in the ground, kill the surrounding living people, and then continue to develop a second and third blood slave.


    Only until there were no more living people around the Reincarnation Tripod, would the blood slaves hide in the vicinity and protect the Reincarnation Tripod at any time.


    "..."


    Yue Fei instantly understood his master Zhou Tong''s intentions. He had asked himself to retreat these soldiers five kilometers away just now, then he would have been afraid that these soldiers would be devoured by the blood slave and turn into the second one, and the third one ¡­ Blood slave ¡ª ¡ª


    Zhou Tong''s gaze became serious, and when he looked around, he whispered to Yue Fei: "I''m afraid the giant tripod is missing at night, and the blood slave has yet to leave, which proves that the giant tripod is not too far away, maybe after we capture the blood slave, we can go along with the vines and find the location of the Reincarnation Tripod ¡ª"


    Yue Fei said in a low voice: "Master is right ¡ª" He thought to himself, why did the Reincarnation Tripod disappear in the middle of the night? Did he grow a pair of long legs? Raising his head to look, he saw that on the surface of the Yellow River far away, it was still sealed in ice. Only the huge crack in the ice that he had pulled out with hundreds of soldiers last night was still like a huge wound, standing on top of the frozen Yellow River.


    In an instant, a thought emerged in Yue Fei''s mind: "That Reincarnation Tripod, could it be that it has returned back to the Yellow River?"


    At this time, Yang Dalee also ran back. Arriving in front of Zhou Tong, he asked in a low voice, "Master, how do we capture that monster?"


    Zhou Tong said in a deep voice: "This blood slave doesn''t eat nor eat, it''s not easy to catch it." After pausing for a moment, Zhou Tong looked at Yue Fei, "Fei''er, now that soldier of Kim Country is pressing down heavily on us, you should still bring your subordinates to go fight against soldier of Kim Country first. I came over from the State of Silk, we saw the Song soldiers there, we are tight on each other, you should go and support them now.


    Zhou Tong looked around at the barren hill, and the pine trees beside it. His gaze contracted as he slowly said: "Since this blood slave is here, then the Reincarnation Tripod won''t be far ¡ª ¡ª Come back here after you finish off the Syracuse soldier of Kim Country ¡ª ¡ª"


    Without waiting for Yue Fei''s reply, Zhou Tong waved his hand: "Go quickly, quickly ¡ª ¡ª"


    Yue Fei''s heart grew hot, he knew that his master was in urgent need of manpower, and the appearance of this Reincarnation Tripod was an extremely important matter, which was related to the rise and fall of our sect. With this cauldron in hand, the Mount Sect branch of the five sects in the Mountain Sea Realm would naturally have a great reputation and no one would be able to match it. It was just that the location of the Reincarnation Tripod was unknown. On this hill, there was only a blood slave that was hidden in the grass and soil. However, it was still unknown whether Yang Dalee and his master could catch that blood slave or not.


    If his master Zhou Tong told him to first rescue the Spreading State and kill the soldier of Kim Country, then it would naturally be considered as a matter of national importance. The world would see the rise and fall of this nation, and a man would be held responsible.


    Yue Fei responded with a word of agreement, and said: "Take care, Master, take care, Junior Brother." He then picked up the iron spear, turned around and rushed down the hill with big steps.


    Yue Fei ran more than five kilometers and gathered with a group of soldiers. After walking a few kilometers, he turned around to look and only saw that on top of the desolate hill where Lee Zhu Du resided, there seemed to be faint waves of black air emitting.


    Yue Fei was even more worried now. Then he thought for a while. "Since Master wants me to leave, then he must have the confidence to deal with that blood slave."


    But then he thought, since the Reincarnation Tripod was so strange, then it must be more than just a single blood slave. If it had other strange and terrifying methods, then he didn''t know if his master and junior brother could handle it or not.


    With that thought, all of the thick clouds in the sky seemed to surge towards Yue Fei''s chest all of a sudden ¡­

 C16

    Fifteenth chapter on the Five Mountains Formation


    Sakyamuni 1: 6


    Three days later, Yue Fei came back from the Gelou Continent, a horse and a spear in each of his hands.


    The spear was still the same iron spear. It was still as sharp as before, but he was still a bit tired.


    In this battle of the Slippery Plains, Yue Fei brought along his three hundred brothers and killed soldier of Kim Country who were several times stronger than they were.


    Although Yue Fei was exhausted, he recalled that his master Zhou Tong and his junior brother Yang Dalee must still be at the side of the Lee Zhu Du, studying the matter of the lost Reincarnation Tripod, and was worried. He wondered if his master and junior brother could handle that blood slave, and then, handed all of their subordinates to Doctor Wu Yi, Liu Hao.


    Along the way, without stopping, they rushed to the desolate hill where Lee Zhu Du was located. When they raised their heads to look, they saw that the black air above the desolate hill was even denser. Yue Fei was nervous as he rode towards the mountain top.


    When he reached the place where the blood slave had appeared three days ago, he saw a huge open space within the Pine Forest. Dozens of pine logs that were as thick as a bowl fell to the ground.


    Although the pine trees seemed to be arranged in a messy manner, they seemed to vaguely resemble a formation.


    In the empty space, a person was standing in front of a huge brick bed that had a radius of several tens of feet.


    That person held a single blade in his hand. The blade was pointed downwards, and he was staring at the ground below.


    That person was Yue Fei''s junior brother, Yang Dalee.


    Yue Fei smacked his horse on the butt, it suddenly sped up and rushed towards the empty space. When he reached the fallen pine trees, the horse rose into the air with its hooves, easily jumping over the obstacles, and then rushed to Yang Dalee''s side.


    Yue Fei dismounted from his horse and asked Yang Dalee: "Mighty, where is Master?"


    When Yang Dalee heard the horse hooves, he had already raised his head and a look of joy appeared on his face. He said to Yue Fei: "Three days ago, Master was always chasing after the blood slave, but that blood slave was actually so cunning and fierce, it was ambushed three times by Master, and was able to dodge it. In the end, the blood slave hid underground, and when Master saw that he was unable to catch it, she chopped off dozens of the pine trees and turned them into the Five Mountain Formation of Mount Sect.


    Yang Dalee said with a bitter face: "It''s just that Master has been down for three days, and there is still no movement. Master told me to stay here to guard, and I didn''t dare leave without permission. Finished, Yang Dalee looked at Yue Fei.


    Yue Fei raised his head and looked at the deep pit, only to see the hole in the ground, it was pitch black, from above, the hole was probably not more than 100 feet deep? It was just that the underground cave was completely silent, so he didn''t know what his master was doing down there.


    Yue Fei muttered to himself for a moment, then said to Yang Dalee: "I''m going down to check on Master, you''re still staying here to receive us."


    Yang Dalee nodded as a look of deep concern appeared on his face. He instructed Yue Fei, "Senior Brother, be careful yourself. After all, that blood slave or Reincarnation Tripod was not as important as his own life. Furthermore, that Reincarnation Tripod is not our sect''s Fate Cauldron ¡ª ¡ª "


    Yue Fei nodded: "I understand." After pausing for a moment, Yue Fei told Yang Dalee: "There''s an unforeseen event outside.


    Yang Dalee replied: "Okay."


    Yue Fei immediately pulled out the iron spear, the iron spear was connected to each other and could be compressed to a length of one foot, when facing enemies, he could even pull out the iron spear and turn it into a spear. At this moment, Yue Fei''s spear became shorter, and with an iron spear in hand, he aimed at the side of the cave wall and jumped down.


    With the sound of the iron spear piercing through, the cave wall soil rustled to the ground, and Yue Fei used the iron spear to slow his descent. But at a distance of over a hundred meters, in just a moment, he had reached the bottom of the cave.


    Yue Fei retracted his spear, and looked around.


    Inside the burrow, it was completely black. The moment Yue Fei got down, his eyes were still unaccustomed to it. Suddenly, Yue Fei felt something different with the Qi flow behind him, his heart shivered, then he turned his body to the left, the iron spear in his hand protecting his entire body. With a clang, the strange stream of air flew away.


    At this time, Yue Fei''s eyes had already adapted to the darkness within the burrow. Looking up, he saw that there were four or five tunnels connected to the underground cave.


    Yue Fei''s heart skipped a beat. There were so many tunnels, it was certain that Master did not dig them all by himself, maybe these tunnels were there from the ancient times under the Lee Zhu Du Mountain. Could it be that the blood slave relied on these tunnels to hunt and kill living beings in this Lee Zhu Du Mountain?


    There was a passageway on the left, and a man covered in blood was standing there.


    The bloody man bent her body and stretched her hands out, preparing to pounce.


    Yue Fei''s heart shivered. He did not expect the blood slave to appear under the hole, is it that his master is currently in the corner under the hole? Had he been injured by this blood slave?


    Yue Fei held the iron spear horizontally in front of his chest, his eyes staring at the blood slave.


    The blood slave suddenly leaped up high again, almost reaching the top of the cave, then pounced towards Yue Fei like a bat with blood all over its body.


    Yue Fei stared at the blood slave, the iron spear in his hands swept out diagonally, and with a move, the spear tip pierced towards the blood slave''s chest.


    When the spear thrust forward, the blood slave would immediately cut open its abdomen.


    That blood slave was really cunning. When it saw the situation turn bad, it actually sank down once again. In the blink of an eye, it landed on the ground. Then, it turned around and immediately ran into the passage.


    In the blink of an eye, the blood slave had fled for its life.


    Yue Fei was not in a hurry to chase them down. Instead, he lowered his head and took out a fire piston.


    Above the bottom of the hole, the footprints of two shoes could be seen. Outside of it were two rows of bloody footprints.


    The blood footprints were naturally left by the blood slave, and the shoe print on the hemp shoe was left by Master Zhou Tong.


    knew that his master''s martial arts were profound, no matter if it was spring, summer, autumn or winter, they were all a pair of bare shoes. Therefore, when they arrived at this cave, the first thing Yue Fei wanted to look for was his master''s footprints.


    He saw that the shoe print was moving towards the east, and the tunnel to the east was exactly the same direction that the blood slave had escaped to earlier. Yue Fei''s heart couldn''t help but start to race again ¡­

 C17

    CHAPTER XVI The Sword Cave


    Sthenia of Mountain Meridian and One Sthenia of Seven Meridians


    Yue Fei was worried for his master''s safety. He held the fire piston in one hand and the iron spear in the other.


    Both sides of the passage looked old. The tunnel slanted down to the east. After Yue Fei ran for more than three hundred meters, two thick stone doors suddenly appeared in front of him. One of the stone doors had cracks that were about a foot wide.


    On the ground, the footprints made from blood and shoes led to the stone door.


    Yue Fei slowed his footsteps, carefully and cautiously walked to the stone door, holding onto the iron spear in one hand, he calmed his mind, then slowly extended his head inside.


    Behind the stone door was a large cavern with a radius of several hundred feet.


    A hole in the ground at the side of the cave continued to extend eastward.


    Inside the cavern, on the four walls of the cavern, tens of caves were dug out, each as tall as a person.


    Within each of these caves, there was a dead body.


    His master Zhou Tong was currently standing in front of a cave at the north side of the cave. Holding a fire piston in his left hand, he stared at a corpse inside the cave.


    Seeing that his master was safe and sound, Yue Fei finally calmed down.


    Yue Fei ran to the back of his master and called him master. However, Zhou Tong still had his back facing Yue Fei, and was looking at the dead body. After a few breaths of time, Zhou Tong finally called out to Yue Fei: "Fei''er, look at this corpse ¡ª"


    Yue Fei''s heart stirred: "Master told me to look at this corpse, it''s naturally a bit strange on this corpse." He then stood beside his Master, raising his head to take a look, only to see the corpse sitting cross-legged. It was like a monk meditating, leaning against the cave wall. The corpse was dressed in white. However, a thick layer of dust had covered the white robe for a long time.


    There was less dust on the face of the dead man. He seemed to be an old man in his fifties.


    From the looks of it, the white-robed old man had never experienced any pain before he died.


    Yue Fei''s eyes flashed, and said slowly: "Master, this white clothed old man seemed to have walked here himself, and then passed away in this cave?"


    Zhou Tong nodded, and said: "Yes." Pausing for a moment, Zhou Tong asked: "Did you manage to figure out the background of this man?"


    Yue Fei looked at the corpse of the white clad old man in the cave again and shook his head. Just as he was about to tell his master that he was unsure, Yue Fei suddenly saw a golden light flash on the white clothed elderly man''s sleeves.


    Yue Fei''s heart moved, and immediately after, he kept the iron spear into his backpack. He held the fire piston in one hand, and took a few steps forward, this time closer. Yue Fei could see even more clearly, that the white clothed elderly man''s corpse''s sleeves had a golden thread embroidered on it.


    Gold Line...


    Yue Fei''s eyes lit up, and the three words that escaped his mouth was "Scripture Pavilion ¡ª ¡ª"


    Zhou Tong''s eyes revealed a look of approval, and said in a low voice: "Not bad, this person is precisely from the Scripture Pavilion ¡ª ¡ª"


    Yue Fei''s heart began to rumble even more intensely. He could not help but ask his master another question, "Master, if this person was someone from the Scripture Pavilion, then wouldn''t that mean that the Reincarnation Tripod had already been discovered by them?"


    Zhou Tong nodded again, and then looked around, as if he was afraid that what he had said would be heard by other people, and then he said in a low voice: "Fei''er, that Reincarnation Tripod is the life cauldron of the Scripture Pavilion, and all the corpses in the cave are left behind by the people from Scripture Pavilion ¡ª" After that, Zhou Tong pointed at the walls of the cave and continued: "Look, these corpses, I counted around, there were a total of seventy-eight of them, and all of them were people from the Scripture Pavilion.


    Without waiting for Yue Fei''s reply, Zhou Tong muttered to himself: "This means that these people come from different times ¡ª ¡ª"


    Yue Fei''s heart trembled. "Master, you''re saying that the people from the Scripture Pavilion have long ago discovered this place, and then stayed here?"


    Zhou Tong shook his head: "It''s not that we found this place, but it''s because the Scripture Pavilion people discovered this Reincarnation Tripod a long time ago, and then just now, at the riverbank, this cave was dug out. This hole should be used to observe the Reincarnation Tripod ¡ª"


    Zhou Tong squinted his eyes, looking at the corpse in front of him, his voice carried a hint of excitement: "Many years ago, I heard that there was a Sword Cave in the Scripture Pavilion, and there was an extremely huge secret contained inside. Looking at it now, this is this Sword Cave."


    Zhou Tong turned his head to the side, and looked at Yue Fei, his face filled with joy: "Fei''er, did you know? During these three days, I and Energetic Capture that blood slave, for two days straight, didn''t get anything. That blood slave was very cunning, so I planned to set up a formation to capture that blood slave. "After laying the Five Mountain Formation, I dug a vertical shaft in the eye of the formation, and then went down the vertical shaft. Originally, I wanted to place the blood slave inside the vertical shaft and trap him inside the vertical shaft with the Five Mountain Formation, but when I was digging the vertical shaft, I accidentally opened the tunnel. Then, under my curiosity, I found this cave and ¡ª Hehe, I was actually discovered by me ¡ª"


    Yue Fei was also very excited. Yue Fei knew that each of the sects in the five great sects of the Mountain and Sea Realm were anxious to get their hands on the nine cauldrons of the Mountain and Sea Realm, but the nine cauldrons had long since been lost in the endless river of time. Just like that, Character in the Classic of Mountains and Rivers began searching for the nine cauldrons of the Mountain and Sea Realm.


    Their sect''s Mount Sect, in order to find the Mountain Sea Nine Cauldrons, had also experienced thousands of years of hard work, but they could not get it. They did not expect that the Scripture Pavilion''s owner was so powerful, to actually have already found the most mysterious of the nine cauldrons a thousand years ago, and even constructed such a large sword cave at the side of the Reincarnation Tripod.


    Yue Fei thought, this person in Scripture Pavilion was not only powerful, it was also terrifying ¡ª


    Just as Yue Fei was letting out a sigh in his heart, he heard a light sound coming from behind him. Several tens of meters away.


    That sound seemed to be the sound of footsteps landing on the ground.


    There was a swish.


    Although his voice was soft, Yue Fei and Zhou Tong had been practicing martial arts since childhood, and his hearing was extremely sensitive.


    Zhou Tong and Yue Fei looked at each other, having the same thought in their hearts: "Someone is coming ¡ª"


    This person was definitely not a blood slave, and definitely not Yang Dalee.


    Half corpse, half ghost. Yang Dalee was a disciple of the Mount Sect, so his profound arts and skills were all practiced in the art of moving the mountains and moving the sea. When his strength reached a certain point, his footsteps would naturally be firm as he walked, and he would be able to make a sound on the ground. Even Zhou Tong, who had trained the Mountain Shifting Sea technique to an extremely high level, dared not to say that he was stepping on the snow without a trace, and fell silently to the ground ¡ª ¡ª


    Yue Fei and his disciple had the same thought: Who are you?

 C18

    Chapter Seventeen Eyes Like Torches


    Shen-zhen of Tibetan Scriptures from One to Seven


    The Zhu Xiaohua released its mouth and raised its pig head. Under the moonlight, two small eyes looked at Jing Mo. He turned around a few times before turning around and running out the door. Then, he stopped, as if he was waiting for Jing Mo.


    Curious, Jing Mo picked up a pair of scissors and followed along.


    Just like this, a person was carried by a pig all the way to the Jing Family''s Mansion''s backyard.


    The night was dark and the moon was hidden in the dark clouds that slowly moved across the night sky.


    Jing Mo followed the Zhu Xiaohua all the way to the entrance of Jing Family''s Mansion.


    When they were only twenty or thirty meters away from the door, the Zhu Xiaohua slowly slowed down. Jing Mo saw that the Zhu Xiaohua was being extremely careful, and immediately slowed down his footsteps.


    Arriving in front of the First Court''s gate, the Zhu Xiaohua stopped and turned around. Under the moonlight, it looked at Jing Mo with its strange eyes, as if it had told Jing Mo that the bad guy was here.


    Jing Mo''s heart tensed up, and slowly moved to the front of the door. He saw that the lock on the door had been opened. The door was still closed, but it did not seem to be tightly closed. Instead, it revealed a small gap. A dim yellow candle light shone through the gap in the door.


    Jing Mo became even more nervous. Swallowing his saliva, he moved one of his eyes closer to the crack and looked ahead.


    He only saw that in the hall behind the door, the fake Jing Laotou was stooping with a candle in his right hand as he stood in front of the black coffin and watched intently.


    Jing Laotou''s expression was grave, under the light of the candle half of his face was ghastly, looking more like a great evildoer.


    Jing Laotou was in the living room, attentively looking at the coffin. Outside the door, Jing Mo was trembling with fear as he looked at Jing Laotou inside, not knowing whether or not he should rush in.


    Jing Mo''s heart was in turmoil ¡ª Was his grandmother killed by this great evildoer? Should he rush in right now?


    Looking at the scissors in his hand, Jing Mo remembered that his grandmother had always been good to him. Jing Mo steeled his heart, and just as he was about to rush in, he suddenly felt Zhu Xiaohua holding onto his pants leg.


    Jing Mo looked down and saw that the Zhu Xiaohua had let go of his mouth. Then, it moved its head, seemingly indicating him to look behind.


    Jing Mo couldn''t help but turn around, and upon seeing it, he was immediately stunned.


    Under the moonlight, he saw Old Lady Jing standing in a corner, her face hidden in the darkness, staring at him without blinking.


    Jing Mo was overjoyed. Without thinking about why his grandmother was standing in the darkness with such a strange appearance, he took big steps and ran towards her.


    Jing Mo had only taken two steps when the candlelight in the room was immediately extinguished. Jing Mo cried out in his heart: "Not good, I just saw Grandmother earlier, and became anxious all of a sudden, and I actually forgot about the hall inside. There''s still a great evildoer there, running by myself, and her whereabouts were instantly exposed."


    It was just that at the moment, he had no choice but to shoot, Jing Mo could only grit his teeth and sprinted towards Old Lady Jing.


    The Old Lady Jing seemed to know that the situation was urgent and rushed over from the shadows. She then picked up Jing Mo and followed along the pathway to the front yard.


    Jing Mo, who was in the arms of the Old Lady Jing, was both surprised and happy. She never thought that the Old Lady Jing would actually have such strong footsteps. Old Lady Jing carried Jing Mo all the way, running to the front yard, and entered the house. Then, she turned and ran out of the house, and shouted: "Is that bastard outside?" He shouted all the way, and rushed towards the Jing Family''s Mansion''s gate. When she arrived at the door, Old Lady Jing used one hand to pull the door latch, and opened the door. Her body stood at the door, then stopped, and looked around.


    Jing Mo was startled, he did not know what Old Lady Jing meant by her strange actions.


    After a while, he heard the sound of heavy footsteps coming from behind him.


    The footsteps rushed to the door and stopped behind the Old Lady Jing. After being silent for two seconds, she heard Jing Laotou''s aged voice ask: "What''s wrong?"


    The Old Lady Jing turned her head around, with an angry look on her face, she said angrily: "Just now when I woke up, and heard that someone was coming in, I guess that someone was still thinking about our family''s treasures, and hurriedly stood up, afraid that those people would be injured without a problem, that''s why I carried Wuzhi and chased me all the way to this door ¡ª"


    It was only then that Old Lady Jing seemed to realize she was still hugging Jing Mo, and she let go of her hand and put her down.


    Jing Laotou walked in front of Old Lady Jing as if he was studying his face. After looking for a few seconds, he moved his gaze away and looked at the dark street outside the door. After being silent for a while, he asked: "Where are those people?"


    Jing Mo turned to look at Jing Laotou, only to see his expressionless face, without being able to see any changes, and even the serious expression on the coffin had also disappeared.


    The Old Lady Jing pointed to the left and front of him and whispered, "Old man, look over there ¡ª"


    Jing Laotou looked over, Jing Mo''s eyes also followed his finger and looked over, only to see that on the left side of the ground, there were indeed some messy footprints.


    Those footprints extended from the high walls of the Jing Family''s Mansion all the way to there, and then turned and walked into the distance.


    Looking at the messy footprints, it seemed like he was walking in a hurry.


    Jing Laotou looked into the distance. After a moment of silence, he called out to Old Lady Jing: "Go back."


    Old Lady Jing took Jing Mo''s hand and turned to walk in.


    Jing Mo did not turn back, but he could still feel the Jing Laotou''s gaze following him and his body.


    Jing Mo was a little afraid in his heart.


    He touched the scissors and felt slightly relieved. Just now, when Old Lady Jing was carrying him and running away, he had already put away the scissors in his arms.


    Inside the house, Old Lady Jing put Jing Mo on the bed, then took off his shoes and got into bed. However, Old Lady Jing slept soundly.


    The two of them laid on the bed. After hearing the Jing Laotou outside close the door and lock it, they walked in.


    After that, they heard the sound of Jing Laotou entering the hall and locking the door, followed by the sound of footsteps entering the east house. A few seconds later, a pair of shoes fell to the ground, and after a while, the snoring of Jing Laotou could be heard from the east house.


    Jing Mo heaved a sigh of relief and turned to look at Old Lady Jing. In the darkness, Old Lady Jing stared unblinkingly at him, with a strange look in her eyes.

 C19

    Shenjin of Tibetan Scriptures from 1 to 8


    Jing Mo was a little afraid as he whispered, "Grandmother, what''s wrong?"


    The sly look in Old Lady Jing''s eyes immediately disappeared, and she immediately moved her mouth close to Jing Mo''s ear, whispering: "Wu Kou, Grandma just thought of something, and wanted to ask you a question ¡ª"


    Jing Mo knew that his grandmother''s voice was just so afraid that the Jing Laotou would hear it, otherwise, it would be hard to avoid a fatal disaster. He immediately lowered his voice and said to the Old Lady Jing, "Grandmother, I also have a lot of questions I want to ask you ¡ª ¡ª"


    Old Lady Jing was startled, she looked at Jing Mo, and after a few seconds of hesitation, she asked: "What problem do you have?" Her eyes were filled with doubt.


    Jing Mo thought for a while, then asked softly: "Grandma, where did you go just now? And how could you have such powerful skills? "


    Jing Mo knew that even though he was only at most fifty kilograms, his grandmother''s height was short, and it was only at most fifty kilograms. For her to be able to lift him up so easily, and to walk so fast, was something he had never heard of before.


    Old Lady Jing frowned, "This is just a child without a mother. It''s a long story, it''s not convenient to talk about this right now, so I''ll find some time to talk to you tomorrow after you have finished school ¡ª"


    Jing Mo nodded: "Ok."


    Old Lady Jing looked at him, "Tell Grandma, why did you go to the backyard just now?"


    Jing Mo said in a low voice: "I''ll go find your grandmother."


    Old Lady Jing''s face revealed a shocked expression, "You''re going to look for me?"


    Jing Mo nodded his head: "Yes, I woke up in the middle of the night, and when I saw you had disappeared, I thought that you had been killed by that bad guy, so I quickly went out to look for you. The Zhu Xiaohua bit my pants, and brought me all the way to the backyard ¡ª"


    Old Lady Jing''s eyes flashed, and said slowly: "You mean that the little floral pig brought you there?"


    Jing Mo replied softly, "Yes."


    Old Lady Jing continued: "Did you use that pair of scissors to kill that bad guy?"


    Jing Mo gnashed his teeth, and said hatefully: "That''s right, at that time I even thought that Grandmother would be killed by that bad guy, and at that time I really wanted to kill that bad guy and take revenge for Grandmother ¡ª" After pausing for a moment, Jing Mo said: "Fortunately Grandmother, nothing had happened to you, otherwise, I, I wouldn''t have ¡­"


    Jing Mo''s voice was still a little sad. Old Lady Jing was silent for a moment, then she slowly extended her hand to protect Jing Mo, and said in a low voice: "Grandmother will be fine."


    Jing Mo acknowledged his reply, turned around, and also hugged his tightly. He had experienced too many things today, so he was a bit exhausted. In a short while, he fell asleep in Old Lady Jing''s embrace.


    The next morning, Jing Mo was woken up by his grandmother. Jing Mo panicked, he anxiously got up, carried his backpack, and rushed out of the house.


    Old Lady Jing hurriedly chased after him. She gave Jing Mo five yuan and told him to go to school to buy some breakfast.


    When Jing Mo entered the class, he realized that it was a little strange. The class was originally supposed to be at a normal class time, but who would have known that the class teacher would be standing at the door with a weird expression. When the class teacher saw Jing Mo, he frowned, then called Jing Mo and said: "Jing Mo, come with me to the office ¡ª ¡ª"


    Jing Mo was confused, but seeing the teacher''s serious face, he followed obediently. When he arrived at the office, he opened the door and saw that the room was already completely filled with people.


    Jing Mo recognized two of the women.


    One was Jiao Dahu''s mother, the other was Zhou Sen''s mother.


    When the two women were holding a family meeting, they heard their teacher praise Jing Mo and stared at him with eyes full of jealousy and envy.


    Jiao Dahu''s mother pretended to be friendly as he patted Jing Mo''s head.


    Jing Mo remembered that scene extremely clearly.


    Jing Mo, who did not know who his parents were, felt an inexplicable sense of gratitude towards the love and care of any grown man and woman.


    At this moment, Jiao Dahu''s mother''s face was filled with tears, as if he had been crying.


    Zhou Sen''s mother, however, had a gloomy face. She stared at the boy in front of her and asked: "Tell me, where did you guys go? How did my son get poisoned when he was perfectly fine? "


    When Jing Mo saw that boy, he was startled. Turns out that the boy was actually the stone who had come looking for Jiao Dahu and Zhou Sen to play in the same place the day before yesterday.


    Stone only frowned, he did not say a word, but his expression was also ice cold as he looked at Zhou Sen''s mother.


    Zhou Sen''s mother became even angrier, and shouted loudly: "Where is your master? "Have your master come."


    Jing Mo''s homeroom teacher, Teacher Zhang, anxiously went over and smiled obsequiously: "Mother Zhou Sen, don''t worry, Jing Mo is here too, let him explain what happened that day ¡ª ¡ª" Teacher Zhang turned his head and looked at Jing Mo, his face darkened, and asked: "Jing Mo, tell me, on Saturday, where did you go with Jiao Dahu, and Jiao Dahu?"


    Jing Mo was a little flustered in his heart, he stammered a question: "What happened to Jiao Dahu and Zhou Sen?"


    Zhang laoshi harrumphed, "What''s wrong? Zhou Sen and Jiao Dahu are currently in the hospital, they were poisoned, tell me, where did you guys go on Saturday? "


    Everyone in the office had their eyes fixed on Jing Mo.


    Jing Mo became even more flustered.


    Zhou Sen and Jiao Dahu''s mother looked at them with gazes as sharp as knives, as if they wanted to step forward and tear Jing Mo apart.


    Some of the others were curious, some of them had expressions of schadenfreude, and only Rock looked at Jing Mo as he slowly shook his head.


    Jing Mo was stunned: "What do you mean by a rock? Was it to prevent himself from saying what happened that day? No, Shitou should be preventing himself from telling us what happened that day when he saw the black coffin materials in the backyard ¡ª "


    Jing Mo looked at Teacher Zhang, and then stammered saying that on Saturday, Jiao Dahu, Zhou Sen and Stone had come to Jingjia Village, looking for him to play. After that, he went to look for Grandmother Old Lady Jing, and when he came back, he did not see Jiao Dahu, Zhou Sen, nor Stone. As for the rest, he naturally did not know.


    Not knowing why, Jing Mo still hid the matter of the four children seeing the black coffin from the four children. After all, that matter was too strange, if Jing Mo said it, perhaps no one in the office would believe him. After all, inside the Jing Family''s Mansion, the fake grandfather was still there ¡ª ¡ª


    And if Jing Mo said everything, then these people would definitely go to the Jingjia Village to investigate ¡ª Last night, the fake grandfather held a candle in his hand as he stood in front of that set of black coffin s. His focused expression was still firmly imprinted in Jing Mo''s mind at this moment ¡ª ¡ª


    Jing Mo believed that the great evildoer was definitely not simply staring at the coffin. Last night, the great evildoer must have done something to the coffin, or the corpse of her grandfather ¡­

 C20

    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scriptures from one to nine, Shan Scriptures from two to four


    After Jing Mo said these few sentences, the class teacher, Teacher Zhang, relaxed his face immediately and said to Zhou Sen''s mother, "Mother Zhou Sen, look, I''ve already said that your son''s matter has nothing to do with our academy. Zhou Sen is usually not very good at school, he likes to play around with Jiao Dahu and, so why not bring this newly transferred Lee Yan along to find this Jing Mo? This Jing Mo has always been a good student in the class, and he has never been mischievous before. Maybe after Jiao Dahu and Zhou Sen left the Jing Mo house, they went somewhere else to play? Right? I can guarantee this Jing Mo''s character. "


    Finished speaking, Teacher Zhang spread out both of his hands as he smiled at Zhou Sen''s mother, Jiao Dahu''s mother, and the few relatives that the two of them brought to join the fun.


    Zhou Sen''s mother glared at Teacher Zhang and waved his hands snappily. "Let''s go and settle our scores with this teacher later."


    He then left with the three of them.


    Jiao Dahu''s mother''s face was covered in tears, but he still walked up to Teacher Zhang and bowed to him. "I''m sorry, Teacher Zhang. Then, he turned around and left.


    The relative that had followed her sighed and turned to leave as well.


    Jing Mo was secretly puzzled in his heart: "Why is Jiao Dahu so overbearing while his mother is so gentle, yet Zhou Sen is so cowardly in school and follows Jiao Dahu like a lackey while his mother is so overbearing and lawless? ~ Could it really be what the students said, that Jiao Dahu and Zhou Sen are their fathers? The students all say that Jiao Dahu''s father is a hooligan, but Zhou Sen''s father is a mediocre husband in charge of the family? "


    Teacher Zhang''s eyes rolled a few times, and then he called out to Jing Mo and Jing Mo, "You two, come over here ¡ª ¡ª"


    Jing Mo anxiously walked over to Teacher Zhang, but Lee Yan hesitated for a moment. Then, he walked over to Teacher Zhang, his face still as cold, with an expression that resembled that of the great evildoer.


    Teacher Zhang swept his eyes across the two of them, then said softly: "Jing Mo, Lee Yan, let me tell you, in the future, mother Zhou Sen, mother Jiao Dahu''s family will come and find you, and follow what you have said today, do you remember?"


    Lee Yan''s expression did not change, as he nodded.


    Zhang laoshi''s expression eased and a smile appeared on his face. He continued, "Teacher believes that the two of you are good kids and will definitely not do anything that would harm your classmates. You can go. As for the remaining matters, teacher will handle them ¡ª"


    Jing Mo nodded his head: "Teacher Zhang, I''m leaving ¡ª" Then he looked at Lee Yan, who was by the side, and turned to leave.


    Lee Yan did not say a word.


    The two of them walked out of the office and into the sunlight. When the bright sunlight shined on their bodies, the haze in Jing Mo''s heart dissipated.


    Jing Mo thought of Jiao Dahu and Zhou Sen, and his heart was a little tangled. He could not help but ask Lee Yan: "Lee Yan, what happened to Jiao Dahu and Zhou Sen? Hearing Zhou Sen say that he was poisoned, do you know what happened? "


    Lee Yan shook his head: "That day, after you left, Jiao Dahu and Zhou Sen were afraid, so they also called for us to leave quickly. I followed behind, and after coming out of the Jingjia Village, I couldn''t see the two of them anymore. "It was only today that I found out about the two of them being poisoned ¡­"


    Jing Mo thought for a while, then told Lee Yan: "Why don''t we go over to Zhou Sen''s place after school?"


    Lee Yan nodded.


    The two of them went to class separately. Jing Mo was in the Second Year''s Class Two and Lee Yan was in the First Year''s Class One. When afternoon ended, Jing Mo''s class bell rang, and he quickly rushed out of the classroom, running all the way to the door. He saw that under the big locust tree at the door, Lee Yan was standing straight up, waiting for him.


    The afterglow of the setting sun gave Lee Yan''s face a layer of faint golden light. Jing Mo rushed to Lee Yan''s side and looked at him, every single hair on his face seemed to have a trace of golden light.


    Lee Yan smiled at Jing Mo: "Let''s go."


    For some inexplicable reason, Jing Mo felt a sense of warmth and affection towards this youth. It was as if he had known this young man for a very long time.


    Even though he was only ten years old ¡­


    Jing Mo and Lee Yan walked shoulder to shoulder.


    Although they had only met twice, the matter of Jiao Dahu and Zhou Sen, had actually brought the two youths together ¡­


    Jing Mo asked in a low voice: "Lee Yan, do you think Zhou Sen and Jiao Dahu will be alright?"


    Lee Yan looked at Jing Mo and grinned, "You can call me Stone, just like them ¡ª"


    Jing Mo nodded: "Ok."


    Only then did Lee Yan reply him: "By this time, Jiao Dahu and Zhou Sen are already dead."


    Jing Mo was stunned, he stopped his steps and said in astonishment: "What did you say? Zhou Sen, Jiao Dahu and the others are already dead? "


    In the morning, when he heard Zhou Sen''s mother say that Zhou Sen was still poisoned, hearing the words of Lee Yan and Zhou Sen that they were already dead, no matter how Jing Mo experienced these past two days, was still a little muddled at this moment.


    Lee Yan looked around, the two of them had already reached the corner of the street, and amongst the people walking past, no one knew anyone, so Lee Yan lowered his voice and told Jing Mo, "Jiao Dahu and Zhou Sen have been poisoned by the Arrow Poisonous Wood, so they will naturally not live. I''m just curious, why did these two people live for two more days? The Arrow Poisonous Wood s are known as the ones with sealing throats for blood, and the ones who have been struck by the Arrow Poisonous Wood can''t even run nine steps away, that''s why they have this phrase ¡ª seven lives, eight lives, nine lives. "


    Jing Mo stood there dumbly. At this time, a bus passed in front of them, and Lee Yan immediately shut his mouth, his back facing the bus, blocking Jing Mo''s path.


    From the corner of his eyes, Jing Mo had long since seen a few of their school''s students sitting on that bus. Among them were two of their classmates.


    When the two students saw Jing Mo, they curiously looked at him for a moment. Then, they shifted their gaze to the beautiful female students seated in front of them.


    Lee Yan looked at Jing Mo: "Do you still want to see Zhou Sen?"


    Jing Mo''s mind was in a mess, he did not answer his question, and instead asked him a question in reply, "What kind of Arrow Poisonous Wood are Zhou Sen and Jiao Dahu at? How do you know? "


    Lee Yan stared at Jing Mo for a good four to five seconds, then said indifferently: "You really don''t know?"


    Jing Mo was confused: "What do I know?"


    Lee Yan looked at Jing Mo again for a while, then said slowly: "The coffin in your home was made from Arrow Poisonous Wood, don''t you know?"


    Jing Mo gasped, he only felt his entire body turning cold.

 C21

    Chapter Twenty


    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scriptures from one to ten, Shan Scriptures from two to five


    Jing Mo took a while to catch his breath.


    Looking at Lee Yan, Jing Mo frowned: "How do you know that the coffin lid was made from Arrow Poisonous Wood?"


    Lee Yan arrogantly replied, "I just know."


    Jing Mo was a little discouraged.


    Lee Yan asked once again: "Are you still going to look for Zhou Sen?" Thinking about how it might be true that Zhou Sen was now poisoned to death, Jing Mo shook his head: "I''m going home."


    At that moment, Jing Mo just wanted to return home and look at the coffin, to see if there were anymore secrets on it.


    Lee Yan''s eyes flashed, "Jing Mo, do you want to know why Jiao Dahu was poisoned to death so quickly?"


    Jing Mo was startled, he looked at Lee Yan: "Did Lee Yan know?"


    Lee Yan slowly said, "I also want to know. When I was in the lesson room, I asked Zhou Sen about their best friend. That friend told me that on Saturday, after Zhou Sen and Jiao Dahu left your house, they did not immediately return but instead went to the back mountain of your village ¡ª "


    Jing Mo stared blankly, and thought: "The rear mountains? What back mountain is there in the Jingjia Village? " Thinking again, he immediately understood that Lee Yan must have been talking about that mound of dirt behind the Jing Family''s Mansion.


    The mound was indeed like a small mountain, but no one in the village ever said that it was a back mountain. That place was actually a village cemetery. After the people from Jingjia Village die, they would bury their corpses there.


    Jing Mo suddenly thought of something. "Why have I never heard grandfather and grandmother say that the ancestors of Jing Family are buried there?"


    Jing Mo only remembered that during the Qing Ming Festival every year, Yuan Yuan Festival would place offerings at the ancestral hall, and then worship at the ancestral hall, without going to any grave to pay respects ¡ª What was going on?


    Lee Yan looked at Jing Mo: "Let''s go to the back of the mountain to take a look at your village. Maybe we can find some clues ¡ª"


    Jing Mo hesitated and nodded. Although he did not really want to go, his strong curiosity was still urging him to investigate since two of his classmates had died in the Arrow Poisonous Wood coffin at home.


    An hour later, Jing Mo and Lee Yan, who were standing behind the Jing Family''s Mansion, looked at the strange looking locust trees in front of them and felt a shiver in their hearts.


    At this time, the sun had not set in the west yet. The sunlight fell on the locust tree, dragging its shadow along.


    The graves in the forest made Jing Mo afraid.


    Jing Mo looked at Lee Yan: Why don''t we go back?


    Lee Yan rolled his eyes as she said, "Since you''re already here, what are you afraid of?" Pausing for a moment, Lee Yan laughed mockingly, "To think that you''re even a member of the Character in the Classic of Mountains and Rivers ¡ª"


    Jing Mo was a little confused, his face full of suspicion as he asked: "What did you say? what Character in the Classic of Mountains and Rivers? "


    Lee Yan stared at Jing Mo, he stared for a few seconds, then smiled: It''s nothing, follow me, nothing will happen.


    Jing Mo acknowledged.


    Lee Yan immediately led the way as he followed behind Lee Yan. The two youths, one in front and one behind, slowly walked into the area filled with Pagoda Tree Forest.


    Inside the Jing Family''s Mansion, a pair of elderly eyes was staring at the two youths from the dust filled room in the ninth level of Jing Family''s Mansion, as well as from a small hole in the wall.


    There was no expression in that pair of aged eyes.


    Beneath the Pagoda Tree Forest, underneath the soil that was a hundred meters deep, the gigantic being that had been asleep for a thousand years, suddenly moved for some unknown reason. With this movement, the soil in the forest immediately fell, revealing a large hole with a radius of ten meters. Three or four locust trees that were close to the big hole immediately fell, one of them laid horizontally above the hole, looking like a bridge.


    Just as Jing Mo and Lee Yan were walking on their own, they saw that there seemed to be a muffled bang coming from within the forest. Then, they saw three to four great locust trees fall down diagonally from the distance.


    The two of them immediately stopped.


    A cloud of dust rose from the forest. There seemed to be some black air in the smoke.


    Jing Mo swallowed his saliva, his heart feeling somewhat scared, he turned to look at Lee Yan, only to realise that his eyes were glowing, and excitement was written all over his face.


    Curious, Jing Mo felt less fear in his heart.


    Jing Mo carefully asked Lee Yan: "Stone, there are some evils in this forest, do we still need to go in?"


    Lee Yan turned his head to look at Jing Mo: "Have you never been here before?"


    Jing Mo''s face reddened, and he seemed a little embarrassed. "My grandmother did not let me come, my grandmother said that the forest is filled with graves, what''s there to look at, it''s better for children to not come here -"


    Lee Yan nodded his head: "That''s no wonder, you don''t even know how many rooms your family has, you haven''t even looked at any of your Jing Family''s Mansion, so naturally you won''t come to this cemetery."


    Jing Mo''s face became even redder.


    Lee Yan stretched out his hand and pulled Jing Mo, smiling at him faintly.


    Jing Mo became even more embarrassed. In his heart, this youth who was one year younger than him looked like a nine year old boy.


    Lee Yan pulled Jing Mo and walked into the forest. After passing through a dozen or so graves, they finally arrived at the cave.


    Inside the underground cave, waves of cold air gurgled out.


    Jing Mo lowered his head and looked down, only to see that the pit was deep and bottomless. He could not help but feel even more afraid, and said to Lee Yan: "Shitou, I''m going back now, if not, my grandmother would be looking for me."


    Lee Yan nodded: "You go first. I''ll stay here for a while. "


    Jing Mo was startled. "You''re not coming back with me?"


    Lee Yan did not say anything, but continued to look down, as though this pitch black hole was filled with limitless amounts of magic for him.


    Jing Mo became more and more curious about this youth. He was only afraid and did not dare to stay here for long. After walking about ten metres, Jing Mo turned his head to look. He saw that Lee Yan had actually walked to the middle of the large locust tree that had fallen, and was lying horizontally above the hole.


    Jing Mo was shocked, he anxiously ran back and stood at the side of the locust tree, and shouted at Lee Yan: "Stone, what are you doing? That place is too dangerous!"


    Lee Yan stood in the middle of the locust tree and did not move until Jing Mo once again anxiously shouted. Then, Lee Yan raised his head and said to Jing Mo, "Jing Mo, look at that thing ¡­"


    Jing Mo was stunned, he immediately looked in the direction Lee Yan was pointing, and when he looked, he immediately felt the cold air in the cave seemed to rush towards his feet, instantly freezing all the blood vessels in his body.

 C22

    Suzheng of Tibetan Scriptures, 11, Shan Scriptures, 2 to 6.


    Jing Mo saw that inside the cave, an arm was actually exposed from the mud on the east side.


    The mud on both sides of his arms still rustled down. In less than a moment, that arm was more than a foot long.


    For some reason, there was a dark red colour on the arm.


    The setting sun shined upon the arm, making it look like a bloody hand.


    What made Jing Mo''s heart turn cold was that bloody hand. It was extremely skinny, and extremely similar to his grandfather''s, the Jing Laotou''s, hand ¡­


    Jing Mo became more afraid the more he thought about it, and anxiously retreated a few meters until he could no longer see the bloody hand. Only then did he stop his steps, his heart thumping hard, and the same thought went through his mind: Could it be that great evildoer had taken my grandfather''s corpse out of the coffin, and buried it here?


    Jing Mo rested for a long time before he recovered slightly. When he raised his head, he saw Lee Yan standing on top of the fallen Pagoda tree, staring unblinkingly at the bloody hand.


    Jing Mo swallowed his saliva, and called Lee Yan: "Shitou, are you leaving or not?"


    Lee Yan did not answer.


    Jing Mo was still not giving up, "Shitou, if you still don''t leave, I, I''ll really leave."


    Lee Yan slowly raised his head, looked at Jing Mo, and said solemnly: "Alright, let''s go."


    Jing Mo heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lee Yan quickly walked down from the locust tree, turned his head to look at the hole, his eyes moved, and immediately after, he ran in front of a locust tree at the side. He pushed forcefully with both of his hands behind the locust tree, and the locust tree that was as thick as a bowl was pushed down obliquely by Lee Yan.


    This scene made Jing Mo dumbstruck.


    Lee Yan did not stop, he walked around the hole once, and with the force of his hands, he pushed all the locust trees around the hole down. It was not until they had pushed down the twenty-odd locust trees that the trees fell into the hole, their branches and leaves completely covering it.


    After Lee Yan finished all of these, he clapped his hands and walked to Jing Mo''s side, standing there while feeling satisfied.


    Jing Mo had been looking at Lee Yan the whole time, and when Lee Yan used his strength, the muscles on his arms bulged. A nine year old child, the muscles on his arms were not weaker than an adult''s. After doing all that, Lee Yan withdrew his strength, and the muscles on his arms calmed down, as if Lee Yan''s body was filled with immense power.


    Jing Mo forgot about the terror of that blood hand, his curiosity piqued, he couldn''t help but reach out to touch Lee Yan''s arm.


    Lee Yan giggled, and that smile revealed a hint of the innocence and innocence of a youth.


    Jing Mo could not help but praise, "Shitou, you''re so strong."


    Lee Yan arrogantly said, "Of course, I am someone of the Mount Sect, so my strength is naturally not small."


    Jing Mo was startled again. "What does Mount Sect mean?"


    Lee Yan tilted his head and looked at Jing Mo. "You really don''t understand?"


    Jing Mo was stunned: "What do I understand?"


    Lee Yan laughed: "I said you''re a log, but you really are a log."


    Jing Mo blushed, not knowing how to answer Lee Yan.


    Lee Yan thought for a while, and slowly said: "You don''t know about Mount Sect, so this blood ¡­ you naturally don''t know about the thing below." Pausing for a moment, Lee Yan laughed: "But, since you don''t know, that''s for the best."


    Jing Mo was confused, he did not understand why everything was for the best if he did not know.


    Lee Yan said: "Wood, let''s go."


    Jing Mo acknowledged him, then the two youngsters turned and walked back along the road that the two in the forest came from.


    What was even weirder was that with the huge commotion happening in the mountain behind the Jingjia Village, more than twenty locust trees fell down one after another.


    It was as if the people from the Jingjia Village had tacitly agreed that the rear mountains was a forbidden ground.


    Jing Mo felt that everything around him was extremely strange ¡ª the strange stone walking beside him, the strength it had and the amount of knowledge it had. Furthermore, when it spoke, it always spoke some strange words, as if this nine year old youth was actually much older than him, as if this youth had a strange old man inside his head. Otherwise, why would he always look so old and unrestrained when it came to talking?


    Forget about that great evildoer, not only was it weird, it was also very mysterious.


    Taking a candle in the middle of the night, he went to the back room to look at the coffin. Wasn''t that the coffin containing his grandfather''s corpse?


    Maybe when great evildoer decided to move her grandfather''s corpse that night, it was unknown whether ¡ª


    Jing Mo suddenly thought of something strange with her grandmother Old Lady Jing. Why did she go out in the middle of the night last night? When he woke up in the morning and went out with her grandmother, Jing Mo could clearly see that her grandmother''s shoes were covered with mud.


    Why was it that when Grandma looked at him, she sometimes had a similar gaze to that great evildoer? They were all so secretive ¡­


    Jing Mo sighed, and thought to himself: "Don''t think anymore nonsense, that grandfather is a fake grandfather. If I continue to suspect Grandmother, then I''m afraid there won''t be any good people in this Jing Family."


    However, the Jing Family''s Mansion over the past two days had seemed to be shrouded in a layer of fog, and everyone seemed to be baffled. Even the Zhu Xiaohua seemed to be a little strange and mysterious.


    Jing Mo asked Lee Yan: "Stone, do you think that Zhou Sen and Jiao Dahu were harmed by the strange thing we discovered earlier?"


    Lee Yan shook his head: "No, if they met that thing, and that thing is alive, then those two people won''t be able to return home, and would be sucked dry of their blood by that thing."


    Jing Mo felt cold again, and stuttered: "Does that thing even know how to suck blood? Vampires? "


    Lee Yan shook his head, his expression serious: "Not a vampire, but more terrifying than a vampire."


    Jing Mo swallowed his saliva. He thought to himself, "Luckily that thing was dead." Suddenly, Jing Mo remembered something and stopped in his tracks to look at Lee Yan.


    Lee Yan asked curiously: "What''s wrong?"


    Jing Mo looked at Lee Yan and a trace of fear suddenly welled up in his heart. After enduring for a while, Jing Mo still asked Lee Yan: "Stone, tell me the coffin in our home that had poison on the lid. It''s the poison from that Arrow Poisonous Wood. I thought you lifted the lid. " After saying that, Jing Mo''s body retreated a few steps back. He then mentally made his preparations, prepared to escape the moment he sees that the situation isn''t good.


    After all, the Arrow Poisonous Wood''s coffin lid could poison Zhou Sen to death. Why couldn''t Jiao Dahu be poisoned? Could it be that the young man in front of him was not a human at all?

 C23

    CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO Murder in Shan Village


    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scripture, 112th, Shan Scripture, second to seventh


    Lee Yan laughed, as though he knew Jing Mo would ask that, and extended his hands to show it to him.


    Jing Mo saw that Lee Yan''s expression did not look malicious, and walked hesitantly to''s side, looking at his hands.


    The skin on Lee Yan''s hands was dark, the color difference between his face and Lee Yan''s.


    Lee Yan''s hands were not only black, but his skin was also extremely rough, as if it was made of pitch-black rock.


    Lee Yan said: "My hands have been soaking in the medicinal liquid since I was three years old. There are all kinds of medicinal ingredients in the medicine, forget about the Arrow Poisonous Wood''s poison, even a poison that''s ten times stronger than the Arrow Poisonous Wood''s poison can''t poison me."


    Only now did Jing Mo believe that, after all, Lee Yan''s hands did not look like they belonged to a human''s hands.


    Jing Mo was curious, and asked him: "Why do you need medicinal water to refine your hands?"


    Lee Yan told Jing Mo, "People of our Mount Sect have two basic skills. One is the Mountain Shifting Art and the other is the Ironarm Art. If you want to practice the Mountain Shifting Technique to the perfection, you need to first practice this technique, and when your arm becomes as hard as iron, it will mean that you have reached the small success level, and you will be able to practice this technique. " After pausing for a moment, Lee Yan said calmly: "Mount Sect disciple, your strength is unfathomable, it is not so easy to say that you can forget about it, you will need to put in a lot of effort. If you want to master this Steel Arms Art, you will need seventeen to eighteen years. If you want to master it quickly, you will need to use medicine and water to practice it. "


    Jing Mo seemed to understand a little.


    Lee Yan looked at Jing Mo and the sky slowly darkened. The setting sun slowly descended into Jing Mo''s eyes and disappeared, as if it was swallowed by Jing Mo''s pitch-black pupils. Lee Yan''s heart tightened, he didn''t know if Jing Mo could survive this ordeal or not ¡­


    After a while, Lee Yan reminded Jing Mo, "Wood, don''t tell anyone about the conversation between you and I, okay? Anyone, including your grandparents ¡ª "


    Jing Mo was startled, and thought: "Grandfather is currently a bad guy, but could it be that Grandmother can''t tell him either?" He couldn''t help but say, "My grandmother is very good. I-I won''t hide anything from my grandmother."


    Lee Yan was quiet for a moment, then sighed: "Do your best, I already warned you, it is your business whether you listen or not. With the same Character in the Classic of Mountains and Rivers, I can only help you till here. "


    This was the second time Lee Yan had said the words'' Character in the Classic of Mountains and Rivers''. Seeing Lee Yan being so old and talking like this, Jing Mo felt both curious and amused at the same time. This nine-year-old kid, could it be that an old man really lived in his brain?


    Jing Mo hesitated: "I promise you, I won''t tell anyone else about your matter. No, I won''t tell anyone."


    Only then did Lee Yan heave a sigh of relief, and laughed: "Let''s go. It''s too late to go back. Your grandfather should be looking for you. "


    Jing Mo thought: "That great evildoer wouldn''t look for me." However, there was no need to tell Lee Yan these things. Grandma had said that she would call Uncle and Aunt back together, and then discuss how to deal with that great evildoer.


    The two youths walked back to the Jingjia Village and parted ways under the locust tree at the entrance of the village.


    Jing Mo said: "See you tomorrow."


    Lee Yan stared at Jing Mo: "Be careful at night."


    Jing Mo saw that Lee Yan had uttered another sentence for some reason. He felt it was strange, and just as he was about to ask, Lee Yan had already turned around and left with his backpack on his back.


    Not long after, Lee Yan''s petite figure disappeared into the gradually darkening night.


    Although the figure was small, its steps were firm and forceful. It was as if no matter what happened to him, this nine-year-old boy would be able to handle it as he wished.


    Jing Mo stood there, his heart a little depressed. He felt that he could learn from it all he wanted, but this calmness was just a little bit worse than this stone.


    However, it was strange to say that Jing Mo felt that he was acquainted with this stone, in these two short times, he already treated it as his playmate ¡ª


    Although he did not have any playmates, they were only the Zhu Xiaohua that liked to lie down in the shade to sleep.


    The moment he thought of Zhu Xiaohua, Jing Mo''s heart immediately warmed. He quickly walked home. As expected, when he was still more than ten meters away from Jing Family''s Mansion, Jing Mo saw the Zhu Xiaohua''s head resting on its two front hooves, its belly pasted onto the ground, its eyes closed.


    As if it had sensed Jing Mo, the Zhu Xiaohua suddenly opened its eyes. Seeing Jing Mo, the Zhu Xiaohua''s two eyes immediately lit up with energy, and immediately leapt up into the air, jumping in front of Jing Mo before pouncing towards him.


    Jing Mo laughed. Seeing the fear and nervousness in his Jing Family''s Mansion, he immediately swept it away, then reached out and picked up the Zhu Xiaohua. The Zhu Xiaohua was in Jing Mo''s embrace, smiling widely, as if it had not seen Jing Mo for a long time.


    Jing Mo laughed: "Zhu Xiaohua, you missed me?"


    The little floral pig''s tail wagged and its eyes laughed like the crescent moon.


    Jing Mo asked: "Where''s Grandma?"


    Jing Mo asked while walking, and the distance to his Jing Family''s Mansion had neared another twenty meters. Just then, a cough could be heard coming from the Jing Family''s Mansion entrance. It was the cough of the fake Jing Laotou. Jing Mo was shocked.


    Jing Mo anxiously raised his head, only to see the fake Jing Laotou appearing at the entrance of the Jing Family''s Mansion like a ghost at some point of time, looking at Jing Mo with a gloomy face.


    Jing Mo stammered as he asked, "Grandfather, why are you here? What about me, my grandmother? " At this moment, Jing Mo naturally knew that he could not fall out with this great evildoer yet. He had to wait for his uncle and aunt to return together before he could settle his scores with this great evildoer.


    Jing Laotou said coldly: "Your granny went to your Third Aunt Huo''s home."


    Jing Mo''s heart skipped a beat, "This Huo San Aunt is the one that usually comes with Grandma to play cards with. However, Grandma has already left at this time of the day, returning home to cook dinner. Why is she not back yet?"


    The Jing Laotou seemed to know the doubt in Jing Mo''s stomach and coldly said, "Your Third Aunt Huo is gone."


    It meant that if he lost his life in the countryside, he would die.


    Jing Mo was shocked: "Huo San Aunt is dead."


    The Jing Laotou sized him up, "Not only did Huo Sanniang disappear, even your Fourth Grandma Jiang has lost her milk."


    When Jing Laotou said this, Jing Mo was even more shocked. His hands were powerless, and the Zhu Xiaohua in his hands immediately dropped to the ground.


    The Zhu Xiaohua looked at Jing Mo with dissatisfaction, seeing Jing Mo''s panic-stricken face, as if it knew that Jing Mo was not in the mood to talk to it, so it lazily walked away.


    Jing Mo''s mind was filled with one thought: "Jiang Si Nang, you''re too big, why is Huo Sanniang dead?"

 C24

    CHAPTER XXIII "A Good Samaritan Is Not A Good Samaritan"


    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scripture 1: 13, Shanxi Scripture 2: 8


    Jing Mo stood there in a daze.


    Jing Laotou''s gaze was deep as he sized him up. His interest towards Jing Mo seemed to be greater than that of the three women from Jingjia Village who had suddenly died accidentally.


    Fortunately, not long after, Jing Laotou suddenly opened his mouth and said: "Your grandmother is back."


    Jing Mo anxiously turned his head, only to see the Old Lady Jing slowly walking back with a stooped body and a wrinkled face.


    Jing Mo was overjoyed. Suddenly, his heart moved, and then he turned his head again, only to see that Jing Laotou had already walked in.


    Jing Mo stood at the doorway, waiting anxiously. When the Old Lady Jing was still a few dozen meters away from the Jing Family''s Mansion, Jing Mo walked over and grabbed onto his hand.


    Jing Mo felt that Old Lady Jing''s hands were ice-cold.


    The Old Lady Jing looked at Jing Mo, signalling him not to speak. Jing Mo immediately understood, at the moment at the Jing Family''s Mansion entrance, the fake Jing Laotou was probably hiding inside the door, eavesdropping on the grandfather and grandson duo''s conversation.


    The old and young immediately stopped talking and returned to the Jing Family''s Mansion in silence.


    When they reached home, Jing Mo went to do his homework while his grandmother cooked. During dinner, Jing Laotou sat on a chair, continuously picking up the dishes on the table with his chopsticks.


    Jing Mo looked at Jing Laotou''s posture as he ate, and the recognition in his heart increased by a few more points. Moreover, Grandfather would always chat about matters of learning with Jing Mo while he was eating. As they chatted while they were talking, grandfather had always stuffed the portion that he thought to be the most delicious into Jing Mo''s bowl.


    This fake Jing Laotou, however, continued to eat by himself.


    The eyes of the Old Lady Jing sitting opposite to him flickered. She stared at Jing Laotou with a nervous expression.


    Jing Laotou suddenly stopped and raised his head. He looked at Old Lady Jing and said with a gaze as sharp as lightning, "Old granny, why aren''t you eating while watching me?"


    Old Lady Jing tensed up, and after two seconds, she forced a smile on her face: "I''m thinking why did all three of my cards suddenly die?"


    Jing Mo turned his face to look at the smile on Old Lady Jing''s face and her heart chilled. "Why would Grandmother smile? Her three cards were dead, but there was no sadness on her face. Instead, she would reveal a faint smile. Why was that? "Although the smile disappeared in a flash ¡­"


    Jing Laotou replied snappily, "How would I know?" Then he lowered his head and started to eat again.


    After a while, Jing Laotou finished his meal, he pushed the empty bowl that was still in his hands forward and said in a deep voice, "I''m going out for a while." He got up and left.


    The expression on Old Lady Jing''s face slowly froze, she turned her head, and listened attentively, until Jing Laotou''s footsteps gradually disappeared in the distance. Only then did she turn her head, and looked at Jing Mo.


    Jing Mo saw that the Old Lady Jing had a serious expression, as if he had something important to tell him. He put down the tableware and looked at Old Lady Jing.


    Old Lady Jing gazed at Jing Mo for a minute before slowly saying: "In a while, Grandmother will go out and help Third Aunt Huo''s family. You''ll be home by yourself, don''t go anywhere else."


    Jing Mo was a little disappointed. He thought that Old Lady Jing had something important to say to him, but who knew that it would say such a thing?


    Jing Mo said gloomily: "I know, Grandma." He then stood up and returned to his room to continue his homework.


    After Old Lady Jing finished cleaning up, he stood up and lightly closed the courtyard door, and then heard the sound of locks falling.


    A thought suddenly emerged in Jing Mo''s mind, "At the moment, there''s no one at home, why not go to the backyard yourself?"


    His heart was moved, he immediately stood up and went to the First Court door, only to see the door shut tight, the door lock hanging high.


    Jing Mo was discouraged. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly remembered that the lock on the door had been forcefully pulled open by Lee Yan. Even so, the door lock might be able to be opened easily.


    Immediately, Jing Mo reached out and grabbed the door lock, and under the moonlight, he pulled forcefully, and the door lock was immediately pulled out by Jing Mo.


    Jing Mo was overjoyed. He then gently turned the door lock, and easily removed the door knocker. Then, Jing Mo gently pushed the door open with his hands.


    The door silently opened.


    The moonlight shone on the dark coffin in the living room.


    Jing Mo felt sad in his heart ¡ª ¡ª The body that laid inside the coffin was that of his grandfather, the one who went to the Yellow River to fish everyday and gave the most delicious fish head to Jing Mo to eat. And right now, he couldn''t even do anything for his grandfather.


    Jing Mo slowly walked over to the coffin and saw that its lid was also pitch black. Thinking that the lid was made by the extremely poisonous Arrow Poisonous Wood, indirectly causing Zhou Sen and Jiao Dahu''s death, Jing Mo felt a sense of dread. However, the thought of seeing his grandfather''s corpse far exceeded the fear in his heart.


    Jing Mo looked around, only to see a candle that was half burnt on the table, and a cushion sitting on a chair beside the table.


    The decorative design on the cushion was complex and beautiful, but because of the passage of time, the color of the cushion had already become somewhat dim.


    Jing Mo thought: "Take this cushion and put it in your hands. Let''s see if I can open the coffin. Then, Zhou Sen and Jiao Dahu might not be able to open it, maybe it''s a coincidence, or maybe I can open it myself. "


    Jing Mo still had the thought that he might be able to open the coffin. After all, he saw that Lee Yan could move the coffin''s lid so easily.


    Even though he was not a descendant of Mount Sect, didn''t that Shitou Lee Yan say he also had some kind of Character in the Classic of Mountains and Rivers? Maybe he had some potential that he did not know about.


    Jing Mo extended his hands and held the cushion in his hands, then walked in front of the coffin and placed the cushion on top of it. He then used his hands to place on top of the coffin lid and pushed forcefully, making the coffin not move.


    Jing Mo''s face immediately flushed red. After trying two more times, the coffin remained motionless.


    Jing Mo thought shyly, "Looks like I''m still overthinking it. This coffin is too heavy, and it will be impossible to open it with just your own strength. After all, you are just a ten year old child, how could you be as talented as Lee Yan? "


    A child like Lee Yan might not even appear within a million people!


    Jing Mo took down the cushion from his seat and placed it back down. Just as he was about to sit down and rest, he thought that the cushion had been poisoned by the poison from the Arrow Poisonous Wood''s coffin, so he decided not to sit on it. He sat on the other side of the cushion to rest, but suddenly, he heard a thump sound from the wall, as though something had landed on the ground.


    Jing Mo was startled, then stood up and listened carefully. A man''s voice was heard saying in a low voice: "Big Brother Guo, this is the Jing Family''s Mansion, it''s not wrong, you can come in ¡ª"


    The sound came from the wall not far away from the courtyard. The wall was only a few tens of metres away from, and if he were to leave from here now, he would immediately be discovered by the person ¡ª Since the two of them were secretly climbing over the wall in the middle of the night, they were obviously plotting something ¡­


    It must be because of the endless treasures that were hidden in the Jing Family''s Mansion courtyard ¡ª


    It''s just that Jing Mo knows, where is the treasure hidden in the Jing Family''s Mansion? That was just a rumor spreading around the countryside.


    When the villagers saw that the Jing Family''s Mansion was flowing for dozens of rooms, only then did they hear a rumor like this.


    Jing Mo knew that if he rushed out, if he was seen by the two of them, he would immediately be grabbed by them. At the very least, he would be injured, and at the most, killed ¡ª What should he do?


    Jing Mo was momentarily at a loss.


    After a while, another ''dong'' sound was heard from within the courtyard. Another person had jumped in. The footsteps of two people slowly approached.


    The footsteps came to a halt in front of the courtyard. After a few seconds, the sound of footsteps came from outside.


    Jing Mo panicked, he looked around, only to see that in this hall, there was no place to hide, the sounds of footsteps were getting closer and closer, Jing Mo''s eyes caught a glimpse of a crack at the bottom of the coffin that was 30cm tall, he immediately dropped to the ground and rolled over.

 C25

    The Tibetan Scriptures: 1, 14; the Mountain Scriptures: 2 to 9


    Just as Jing Mo rolled down to the bottom of the coffin, the two figures of the man were thrown in obliquely by the moonlight.


    Jing Mo was at the bottom of the coffin, so he couldn''t see their faces. He could only see two people wearing ball shoes walking in.


    The two men''s shoes were covered in mud.


    One of them muttered, "How unlucky, seeing the coffin the moment we entered. ¡ª Brother Guo, do you think our luck is bad?"


    Another rough male''s voice sounded: "Fourth Brother Yun, you don''t know? When the East Tomb was dug out, Ci Xi''s coffin was filled with rare treasures. Hehe, maybe the treasures from Jing Family''s Mansion were hidden inside this coffin. Think about it, why is there such a coffin inside the house when it''s not proper? First of all, this was to attract people''s attention and let them know that there was a coffin here. This coffin was used to store corpses, but what if this coffin contained something else? Would you ignore it? " Pausing for a moment, the rough voice continued: "Second is to let people feel unlucky, it is taboo to not want to see what is inside the coffin, so, Fourth Yun, let''s go to the two rooms first, then study the coffin, maybe there really is some secret in the coffin ¡­"


    Old Yun nodded, hesitated for a moment, then asked: "Is there enough time? "Big Bro Guo."


    Brother Guo said in a low voice: "Just now I was hiding in that shop around the corner, pretending to buy something, seeing that the old man and the old woman have left, this courtyard is also locked, I''ve come here twice before, and inside this Jing Family''s Mansion, there''s only that pair of old guys and a kid, no one else. Now that the door is locked, even if that kid is here, we can''t be afraid, at worst we''ll just kill him."


    Hearing Boss Guo''s casual words, Jing Mo, who was hiding under the coffin, felt a chill down his spine.


    It seemed that these two were vicious and merciless people. If he were to be discovered by the two of them, it would truly be difficult for him to escape death.


    Jing Mo was extremely grateful at the moment. The coffin man from back then actually had a crack at the bottom of the coffin that was about a foot high.


    There were two short benches at each end of the coffin, leaving a gap between them that could fit a person.


    If an adult were to hide under this place, they would have to curl up their arms and legs, otherwise, they would be easily discovered. However, Jing Mo, a ten year old child, was coincidentally hiding underneath this place, completely hiding without being seen at all.


    Old Yun laughed and said, "Alright. "We''ll do it that way." He then turned around and left.


    One of them headed east, the other west. They went to two different rooms.


    Jing Mo hid under the coffin, and did not even dare to breathe. A moment later, Big Brother Guo and Fourth Brother Yun came out, standing in front of the coffin. Yun Lao Si scolded, "Nothing."


    "Impossible!" After a few seconds of silence, he said slowly, "Maybe there really is some treasure in this coffin."


    A hint of excitement could be heard in Old Yun''s voice, "Then what are we waiting for?"


    The two of them stood on both sides of the coffin and opened the coffin lid. After opening it, Fourth Brother Yun walked to the side and lit up the half-lit candle on the table. After that, he held the candle in his hand and went over to the coffin. He then extended the candle into the coffin and lit it up.


    Jing Mo was secretly worried: "If these two people saw my grandfather''s corpse, what would happen?" His heart was filled with fear and worry. Just at this moment, he heard the two of them both exclaim in surprise.


    Jing Mo was startled: "What did these two see?"


    He could hear Old Yun murmuring, "Why is it empty?"


    Hiding under the coffin, Jing Mo''s heart sank: The coffin is empty? Grandfather''s corpse is gone? "


    He fell into a deep silence before the coffin.


    After a while, he heard Yun Lao Si suddenly exclaim: "Brother Guo, look! There''s another line of words beneath the coffin ¡ª ¡ª" After a pause, Yun Lao Si slowly read: "Clothes with sword, so as not to fight, there''s lavender, dying in the morning ¡ª Brother Guo, what does that mean?"


    Boss Guo mumbled to himself, "There are lavender flowers, the day of birth and the day of death, the day of birth and the day of death ¡ª I don''t know what that means ¡­"


    Just then, an old voice could be heard from the door. "You still don''t understand? "To die in the morning means to die in the night while the two of you are still alive during the day. Now, you are two corpses ¡­"


    This person spoke slowly and in the living room, both Boss Guo and Fourth Brother Yun shut their mouths immediately. Following the two of them, he dashed to the door and shouted, "Who is it?"


    Jing Mo laid at the bottom of the coffin, only to see the two of them standing at the door saying a single word, their bodies shook twice, then they pummelled twice and fell to the ground.


    Following the voice of the black figure, he slowly walked in front of the two of them. The candle in Old Yun''s hand fell to the ground. When the candle was extinguished, the black figure crouched down and stared at Old Yun and Old Guo.


    Under the light of the candle flame, the man''s face was filled with deep crevices and holes. It was the fake Jing Laotou.


    When Jing Mo saw this great evildoer, he became even more afraid. He reached out to cover his mouth, afraid that the great evildoer would find out.


    Jing Laotou looked at them for a while, then revealed a cold smile. He extended both his hands and pulled the two people, like pulling two dead dogs, all the way to the coffin. After which, he placed the two on the ground. He then took out a dagger and stabbed the two of them a few times.


    After doing all this, the Jing Laotou magically took out a dark green bottle. Then, he opened the bottle and overturned the body of the bottle. A few drops of green water dripped onto the wounds of the two disciples. Only then did he sit down contentedly on a chair to the side.


    Jing Mo was dumbstruck, he did not understand what the Jing Laotou could do.


    Under the flickering light of the candle, the wounds of Yun and Boss Guo looked like they were boiling, bubbling. Every time a bubble popped out, it swallowed a piece of the flesh and blood around the wound. In just a few moments, the corpses of Yun Lao Si and Boss Guo were engulfed by the green droplets.


    The green droplets were like king''s water, quickly dissolving Old Cloud''s Fourth Elder and Boss Guo''s corpses. About ten minutes later, the green liquid on the ground, which was mixed with the blood and flesh of Yun Lao and Guo Lao, turned into a thick liquid, and slowly spread out.


    Looking at the direction that the mixed liquid was flowing in, it was actually slowly approaching Jing Mo.


    Jing Mo was afraid that if this object that seemed to be able to corrode and dissolve everything were to touch his body, wouldn''t that mean that he would become like the two corpses that were slowly disappearing on the ground?


    At this moment, Jing Mo finally understood that the kind of terrifying thing that could turn a person into pus, that was in the Wuxia novels, really existed in this world ¡­


    All of this happened right in front of him.


    Not far away, Jing Laotou who was sitting on a chair was shaking his legs, looking extremely pleased with himself ¡ª From the looks of it, this was not the first time he was doing this.


    Beneath the coffin, Jing Mo who was lying down was becoming more and more afraid.


    The large puddle of mixed liquid was slowly moving towards him.


    In Jing Mo''s eyes, that pool of liquid was like a demon slowly opening its mouth, trying to swallow him whole.


    It was just that at that moment, Jing Mo could not crawl out from the coffin in any way, otherwise, if he was discovered by the Jing Laotou, he would immediately grab onto Jing Mo and pour the green liquid into his body.


    Jing Mo knew that the great evildoer sitting on the chair would never show mercy to him ¡ª ¡ª


    What should he do? What should he do?


    What should he do?


    Just as Jing Mo was trapped in this situation and was at a loss for what to do, all of a sudden, he heard a loud noise from outside the walls of the courtyard.


    Jing Laotou stood up abruptly, and in a flash, he rushed out of the house. He chased after them.


    Jing Mo was surprised and happy at the same time, he anxiously rushed out from the other side of the coffin and out of the First Court house, without bothering to close the door, he rushed out to his own house in the front yard in a short period of time.


    He then quickly jumped onto the bed and covered himself with the blanket. Just as he heaved a sigh of relief, he felt the door curtain rise. Jing Mo glanced over from the corner of his eyes and saw the Jing Laotou barge in with a face full of green ¡­

 C26

    25. The Golden Knife''s Broken Arm


    The Mountain Scripture''s Dialectical Dialectics: 1: 8; The Tibetan Scripture''s Dialectical Dialectical Dialectics: 2


    Yue Fei, Zhou Tong, and the disciple stood inside the Sword Cave, looking at the remains of a Scripture Pavilion disciple inside the cave. Suddenly, they heard footsteps coming from outside the stone room, from far away. The two of them looked at each other and began to ponder who had come.


    At this time, a humanoid monster, covered in blood, was slowly moving towards them from the top of the stone chamber. When it was about 20 to 300 feet away from them, it gently floated down from the top of the stone chamber.


    It was as if the figure''s body had been soaked in fresh blood, and a dark red light was being emitted from his eyes.


    That figure was none other than Li Gu Du''s blood slave, who was on top of the barren hill, ripping apart the Reincarnation Tripod s that were galloping horses.


    The blood slave opened its mouth, stuck out its tongue, and licked its lips. It looked greedy, as though it wanted to swallow the two of them into its stomach.


    The blood slave''s eyes revealed a sinister light, and slowly approached Yue Fei and.


    The flame on the fire piston in Yue Fei''s hand suddenly lit up, and then, as if the flame was blown by a strong wind, one end of the flame actually bent, the tip of the flame facing the blood slave, continuously pulsating.


    Just as he was about to turn around, he heard Zhou Tong''s voice resounding in his ears, "Fei''Er, don''t move. Wait until the blood slave gets within two feet of you, stand on Mt.


    Yue Fei''s heart trembled ¡ª so Master had already sensed the arrival of the blood slave, and thus told him using a secret transmission method.


    This Mt. Tai was within the borders of Shandong for the sake of Dongyue Taishan. When Zhou Tong said that he would allow Yue Fei to walk Mt. Tai, he meant to tell Yue Fei to head east immediately after the blood slave approached him. As for his master Zhou Tong, who was heading towards Hua Shan, his master was heading west. With this kind of attack, Zhou Tong wanted to seize this opportunity and not give the blood slave any chance to escape.


    Yue Fei understood, and no longer looked back, he remained on guard, quietly listening to the blood slave''s footsteps, step by step.


    The fire piston in Yue Fei''s hand began to fire even more intensely.


    The blood slave was truly powerful. Before it even arrived, its bloody aura and sinister aura had actually made the fire piston flame like a snake.


    The fire piston in Zhou Tong''s hand did the same. The two of them gripped the fire piston tightly as they silently counted the steps of the blood slave ¡ª ¡ª One, Two, Three, Four ¡­


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer to the outside of the stone room.


    The stone room was dead silent, only the blood slave with a body of Evil Qi was slowly approaching Yue Fei and Zhou Tong. When the distance between them and the blood slave was about seventy to eighty feet, the blood slave suddenly jumped up and pressed its body against the top of the stone room.


    Yue Fei and Zhou Tong were stunned. Just as the two were stunned, the blood slave swooped down and opened its hands, grabbing towards Yue Fei''s head.


    Yue Fei had no time to dodge, he immediately pulled out the iron spear from his back. With a shake of the spear tip, a powerful attack that could touch the sky and earth, the iron spear went straight for the blood slave''s chest.


    With this thrust, the blood slave actually twisted its body and avoided the sharp edge of the iron spear. Then, it grabbed the iron spear shaft with one hand and jumped down along the iron spear shaft with its head and feet.


    The other right hand of the blood slave grabbed towards Yue Fei once again.


    The bloody hand had yet to reach him, but the smell of blood still assaulted his nose.


    In shock, Yue Fei raised up the torch in his right hand, raising it up into the sky, and handed it over to the blood slave. Following that, he rolled to the left and instantly rolled over ten feet away.


    The blood slave was also startled. Its right hand subconsciously grabbed the fire piston. He landed on the ground.


    Just then, Zhou Tong''s golden blade slashed horizontally at him.


    If the blood slave did not dodge, it would be cut into two by Zhou Tong.


    The blood slave seemed to have a mind of its own as it used the iron spear in its hands to prop itself on the ground and flew high into the air. As it landed, it supported the iron spear once again and with a few ups and downs, it unexpectedly arrived at the entrance of the stone room.


    Yue Fei raised his head and looked. His expression immediately changed as he anxiously shouted: "Zhang Danian, quickly dodge ¡ª"


    It turned out that the person who appeared at the door was the Zhang Danian who had gone to the middle of the Yellow River to check out the Reincarnation Tripod s at the bottom of the river, the Zhang Danian who had been swallowed by the inexplicable black hole that had appeared on the Reincarnation Tripod''s body.


    He didn''t know why, but he was surprised to find himself here.


    After being hit by the blood slave, Zhang Danian was forced to retreat a few steps. He leaned on the stone door, looking at the blood slave with a face full of fear.


    The blood slave was knocked back several steps, and the spear in its hand fell to the ground with a clang. It had indeed tightly grasped Yue Fei''s fire piston in its hand.


    After the blood slave regained its balance, it suddenly jumped and landed beside Zhang Danian.


    Zhou Tong leaped up, the golden blade in his hand suddenly flew out. This saber strike was as fast as lightning, and it chopped off the blood slave''s arm that was holding the fire piston with a single slash.


    Fear appeared on the face of the blood slave. It turned around and ran away, not caring about its broken arm.


    Yue Fei was shocked and puzzled, "Why did this blood slave''s master cut off its arm, and fear appeared on its face? What did he see the moment he faced Zhang Danian? Could it be that there''s something on the stone door behind Zhang Danian that the blood slave is afraid of? "


    The blood slave fled quickly and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The blood slave''s broken hand was still holding onto the fire piston. The fire on the paper stick swallowed the broken hand and sucked it into the flame. In a short while, a stench filled the air.


    Zhang Danian covered his nose and ran in front of Yue Fei. Yue Fei had already stood up. Zhang Danian bowed respectfully towards Yue Fei. "Cultivator."


    Yue Fei nodded.


    Zhou Tong walked in front of the stone door, picked up the single blade and iron spear on the ground, walked back, and handed the iron spear over to Yue Fei, and asked: "Who is this little brother?"


    Yue Fei quickly replied: "Master, this little brother is called Zhang Danian, he''s one of my subordinates."


    Zhou Tong''s eyes flashed, he sized Zhang Danian up, and muttered: "Zhang Danian? I heard strongly that there was a person that was sucked into the black hole on the Reincarnation Tripod''s body.


    Zhang Danian faced Yue Fei, his face was full of shame: "Yes, this lowly subordinate is too weak."


    Yue Fei frowned and asked: "Da Nian, tell me what happened?"


    The blood slave then fled, and at that moment, this Zhang Danian was covered with doubts. Yue Fei knew what his master Zhou Tong meant, so he naturally had to understand everything related to the Reincarnation Tripod.


    Although Zhang Danian and Yue Fei had not been together for long, they were honest and loyal, and would not hold back when killing the soldier of Kim Country. Yue Fei had an extremely good impression of Zhang Danian. It was just that at the bottom of the Yellow River, Yue Fei was forced to ask how he disappeared and how he suddenly appeared.


    This question was for his master, and also for himself.


    Zhang Danian looked at Zhou Tong who was standing at the side. Although he did not know who Zhou Tong was, Zhang Danian knew that he definitely had a deep relationship with him. He laughed bitterly and told Yue Fei: "Cultivator, Chen Loong and I will go down to the bottom of the Yellow River. When I was about a hundred meters away from the giant tripod, I noticed that there seemed to be a black hole on it. I wanted to get closer to the giant tripod to see more clearly, but just as I got within ten meters of it, I felt a strong suction force from the black hole on top of the giant tripod, continuously pulling me towards the giant tripod. "


    Zhang Danian paused for a moment and took a deep breath, as if to calm the nervousness in his heart. Only then did he continue: "The suction force of the black hole above the giant tripod was so strong that I didn''t have time to escape. I struggled with all my might, but was still pulled over by the black hole that the giant tripod was in. I woke up immediately, but after waking up, my mind was still dizzy. Even when I opened my eyes with all my might, I only managed to open them a crack, but then, I saw a scene that I would never have thought of in my life ¡ª "


    Zhang Danian looked at Yue Fei, his face revealing a trace of confusion and fear, as well as suspicion. Strangely, there was also excitement and nervousness ¡ª ¡ª

 C27

    The Mountain Scripture, Divided from the Nine, The Tibetan Scripture, Released from the present to the present.


    Yue Fei was curious ¡ª What exactly did Zhang Danian encounter?


    Looking over at Zhou Tong, Zhou Tong''s expression became more serious, the master and disciple exchanged a look, and Yue Fei said to Zhang Danian: "What did you see?"


    Zhang Danian laughed bitterly once again: "Cultivator, do you believe what I have said? I still don''t believe what I saw that day. "


    Yue Fei said in a low voice, "If you say it out loud first, we will make our own judgement."


    Zhang Danian sighed and continued, "I opened my eyes and used all my strength to open my eyes. It was only a small crack, and through the crack, I realized that I was inside a milky white cover, what does that cover look like? "It''s like a cocoon, surrounded by white mist. I wanted to reach out and touch it, but my hands lacked the strength to do so and could only lie there. I felt like a silkworm trapped in an unknown place ¡­"


    Yue Fei frowned and asked: "Where have you been these past few days?"


    Zhang Danian nodded his head, "Yes, these few days, I have always been there, I don''t know how much time has passed, I was there, sleeping when I woke up, and then I looked around to check out what was inside the cocoon. However, there was only a milky white light inside, and nothing else, and that''s all I was in, and what''s strange is that inside the cocoon, I actually wasn''t hungry, nor thirsty, and after staying inside for a long while, I suddenly felt cold all over my body. Only then did I wake up.


    Yue Fei and Zhou Tong looked at each other, and then exchanged another glance. Both of them had the same thought, "This matter is too unimaginable, and it is absolutely impossible.


    When Zhang Danian saw the half-believing and half-doubting look of, Zhang Danian felt a little sad in his heart, but he still comforted himself: "The martial arts teacher and this old mister don''t believe in me, so it''s no wonder. Even I am feeling dreamy about my own experience that day, and I don''t feel anything real about it."


    All these years, too many strange things had happened to him.


    Over the years, there had been far too many people who didn''t believe in him.


    Zhang Danian was the son of the owner of the Lin''an.


    The owner''s name was Zhang, and was Zhang Dayu. His skin was dark, but Zhang Danian''s skin was snow-white and tender, which was clearly different from Zhang Dayu''s.


    Zhang Dayu''s eyes were small, his nose was flat, and he had a big mouth. Zhang Danian was handsome, with white teeth and red lips.


    When Zhang Danian was young, Zhang Dayu liked to let Zhang Danian hold onto one of his fingers, and walk all the way from the eastern street of the Lin''an Palace to the western street, and then stroll all the way back from the western street.


    Along the way, they were met with the envious gazes of the neighbors. Occasionally one or two merchants would joke with him: "Boss Zhang, is this your son? It doesn''t look like you. Is it for you that sister-in-law is a lover? "


    Zhang Dayu laughed out loud. "Yes, this is my son''s new year, which is more than a year. I think it''s all like me. " They laughed the whole way back.


    Naturally, he was not annoyed by those words.


    Zhang Danian was small, so he didn''t understand anything either. Once he returned home, he found Zhang Dayu and asked in a tearful voice, "Daddy, the second dog brother next door said that I''m not your son?"


    Zhang Dayu glared: Why not? You want to look in a mirror? "You don''t look like me?"


    Zhang Danian thought for a bit and really looked in a copper mirror, looked in the mirror, and then pointed at his own handsome face. He said with a depressed face: "Father, I, I feel that I am still not like you ¡­"


    Zhang Dayu was a little embarrassed, seeing that he did not deceive him, he continued to coax him: "My good son, although you are not like me, but you look like your mother, right?"


    Only then did Zhang Danian become happy, because he knew that his mother was indeed beautiful.


    Behind the scenes, people often said that their mother had planted a fresh flower on the cow dung.


    Zhang Danian didn''t like others comparing his father to cow dung, because this cow dung father was too kind to him.


    If he was a bit older, Zhang Dayu and the others would not be able to fool Zhang Danian. After all, Zhang Danian later found out that his mother only married him after his father became the owner of the silks, and at that time, Zhang Danian was already here.


    Before that, his father was a fisherman who caught fish by the side of the Qiantang River.


    Some were smart, but they had never studied, and if there were no accidents, they would be fishermen for life.


    Seeing that he could no longer hide anything, Zhang Dayu finally told him the full story of Zhang Danian''s origins on a summer''s night.


    It turned out that when Zhang Dayu caught a fish, he felt that the fish net was a little heavy. Who knew that after he put away the fish net, he would find a rectangular black iron box in the middle of the net?


    On the other side of the iron box, there were two carved tigers with eight words on each side of the box. How could Zhang Dayu recognize those eight words?


    The iron box was heavy and had a simple texture. The two tigers carved on the box were lively and lifelike. In his heart, he felt that this iron box must be worth a lot more than any big fish.


    Zhang Dayu liked it. He immediately put away the fish net, covered the iron box under the net and sneaked back home.


    He did not want others to know about the iron box. Although he had not studied, but a man''s wealth was his own fault.


    Along the way, Zhang Dayu felt that the inside of the iron box was heavy, he didn''t know what it was.


    As he nervously walked home, Zhang Dayu placed the iron box onto a shabby table. After examining it for a while, he realized that there was an exquisite lock on the side of the iron box.


    Zhang Dayu muttered in his heart, not sure if he could open this lock. He immediately pressed both hands on the locking mechanism, and with such a forceful press, the locking mechanism was flipped open with a "pa" sound.


    Zhang Dayu was overjoyed, and immediately opened up the iron box. When the lid of the box was opened, he saw a baby boy with snow-white skin lying inside with his eyes closed.


    The baby was chubby, breathing evenly, wrapped in a thin quilt. The quilt was embroidered with unknown flowers and plants.


    Those flowers and plants were actually embroidered with golden threads.


    Zhang Dayu was overjoyed. This blanket was probably worth dozens of silver.


    No, if the golden threads were to be extracted from the blanket, wouldn''t that mean that he would earn a small sum?


    Zhang Dayu immediately liked this boy.


    Carefully lifting the male infant up, Zhang Dayu discovered that there was a layer of golden bricks underneath the iron box.


    This time, Zhang Dayu was even more overjoyed.


    At that time, there was only one thought in his mind, "This baby boy is a gift from heaven. Please don''t let him go."


    So just like this, Zhang Dayu left the baby boy behind, and then begged the village teacher to give him a name.


    The teacher, Mr. Yu, lied to Zhang Dayu and said, "This child is full of talent, he will not be able to establish a kingdom as a marquis in the future, but he will definitely not be able to spend all of his money. He will just have to choose a lucky name with more than one year of work to go by, how about this, let''s choose the first two words, Da Nian, Zhang Danian!"


    Zhang Dayu frowned and laughed, then bowed to Master Yu and thanked him for the name.


    Just like this, Zhang Danian became Zhang Dayu''s son. Starting from a small iron box, he began to live a different life.

 C28

    CHAPTER 27 Fog Concealed Skeleton


    Shizheng of Tibetan Scripture Repeated Four


    Zhang Dayu used these gold bricks to open a silk shop. After that, it became extremely popular. Then, Zhang Dayu married the beautiful Miss Bao of Niu Village.


    Initially, Miss Bao was a virgin, and she was a little against being the stepmother right after entering the door. However, when Zhang Dayu left and gave him a detailed explanation, Miss Bao happily accepted the order and became Zhang Danian''s beautiful stepmother.


    Because Miss Bao knew that all of Zhang Dayu''s fortune was brought by this child from the iron box.


    After that, Miss Bao became pregnant and gave birth three times. After three times of disappointment, Miss Bao and Zhang Dayu gave up on that idea and decided to treat Zhang Danian well.


    After Zhang Dayu finished saying all of this, he extended his hand and pinched Zhang Danian''s white and tender cheeks, and laughed: "My good son, all of this I obtained from you, in the future it will all be yours."


    After Zhang Danian found out about all of this, his heart was a little depressed. He felt that he wasn''t as good as someone who didn''t know.


    After all, coming out from the iron box was not something to be proud of.


    Zhang Danian asked Zhang Dayu: "Where is that iron box? Let me see, okay? "


    Zhang Dayu hesitated for a while, but still took out the iron box and passed it to Zhang Danian with both hands. He warned Zhang Danian carefully: "Son, this iron box is yours, you must be careful, don''t lose it, this is not some iron box, it is our family''s treasure pot."


    Thinking about how the iron box s used to be filled with golden bricks, Zhang Dayu''s eyes lit up again.


    Zhang Danian said impatiently: "Understood." Then, he took the iron box.


    Looking up, the iron box was indeed exquisite, the lock was even more intricate, the two tigers carved on the lid of the iron box were also lifelike, as though they were real.


    As expected, each side of the iron box had eight words engraved on it.


    Zhang Danian asked curiously: "What word is that?"


    Zhang Dayu laughed: "You know that I can''t read, but Father once asked Mr. Yu, that Mr. Yu studied it for a few days before he told Father this. These words, on one side, is to die in the morning, with lavender grass on the other side, while on the other side, there is a sword on the crown of one''s clothes."


    Zhang Danian asked curiously: "What does that mean?"


    Zhang Dayu scratched his head and said: "It seems like you are a gentleman of some sort. Mr Yu was saying these sixteen words about the Classic of Mountains and Rivers s, saying it as if it was the story of a monarch."


    Zhang Danian was not interested in any king country. He picked up the iron box and started to study it over and over again. After researching for the whole afternoon, other than discovering that this small iron box looked extremely like a small coffin, he did not discover anything else. He threw it into a drawer at the side.


    When Zhang Danian was sixteen or seventeen, he had a sudden thought and went to Zhang Dayu''s hometown. Sitting on the banks of the Qiantang River, looking at the torrent of Qiantang River flowing eastward, he thought to himself, "Who are my biological parents? Why did he put himself inside that iron box? Aren''t they afraid that they will suffocate to death inside the iron box? "


    The more he thought about it, the more upset he felt.


    A thought suddenly emerged in Zhang Danian''s heart: "Maybe my birth parents couldn''t change their minds because of some matters, so they died like this. That''s why I placed myself in the iron box, in order to leave myself a chance of survival. If that was the case, then the corpses of his biological parents should be lying quietly at the bottom of Qian Tang River, right? How about I go with my biological parents? "


    Zhang Danian slowly got up, stepping on the grass by the river, he slowly walked towards the river. His feet touched the cold river water, and he was shocked ¨C he left just like that? Wouldn''t Zhang Dayu and his mother die from the pain?


    They had raised him to such a big age, and they had such deep feelings for him. Could he really just leave like that?


    In the midst of the conflict, Zhang Danian suddenly heard two barking coming from the grass behind him.


    Zhang Danian was stunned, he turned his head and saw a small white dog that was covered in dirt standing in the grass, looking at Zhang Danian pitifully.


    The grass covered the little white dog''s four legs.


    Zhang Danian looked at the little white dog, and the little white dog looked at him. After the two of them looked at each other for a while, the little white dog barked at Zhang Danian a few more times.


    When Zhang Danian heard the little white dog, he felt pain in his heart. "Does this little white dog not have any parents?" Immediately, the thought of suicide was completely dispelled. He walked over to the little white dog and picked it up.


    Only when he focused his mind and looked did he realize that the little white dog''s right leg was broken and its wound was dripping with blood.


    Zhang Danian randomly picked up the little white dog and returned home. He found Doctor Duan, who was the neighbor on the left, and connected the bones of the little white dog.


    There was an awkward expression on Doctor Duan''s face as he kept evading. In the end, still out of respect for the two silks that Zhang Dayu gave to him, he helped the little white dog to connect its broken legs.


    Even so, Doctor Duan''s face was still filled with unwillingness as he instructed Zhang Dayu, "Next time, what dog or cat is your son going to bring over? Don''t send it over to me, I''m a doctor who treats people, not a doctor who connects the bones of a dog."


    Zhang Dayu smiled apologetically.


    Zhang Danian stuck out his tongue from the side and laughed: "Doctor Duan, your dog-leg is connected really well."


    Doctor Duan was so angry that he wanted to say something, but when he saw the silks in his hands, he could only give up. However, before he left, he glared fiercely at the youth.


    Zhang Dayu heaved a sigh of relief and walked over to the little white dog. After examining it for a while, he grinned at Zhang Danian: "This dog is really good.


    Zhang Danian nodded.


    Zhang Dayu asked: Have you decided on a name?


    Zhang Danian thought for a while and said, "I picked up this dog by the Qiantang River, let''s call him Jiang Xiaobai."


    Zhang Dayu laughed: "Good name, good name." As for the name, Zhang Dayu probably wouldn''t be able to say it, after all, he was just casually saying it just now.


    Zhang Danian waited until Jiang Xiaobai finished reconnecting her broken leg, then pulled him around the place when she had nothing to do. The strange thing was that this Jiang Xiaobai did not like to wander around in the daytime, and would sleep for a day during the daytime.


    Zhang Danian could only wait for Dusk to take Jiang Xiaobai and walk along the eastern street of the Lin''an Palace until he reached the western street. After walking around for a few days, Zhang Danian found a strange pattern.


    Every time this Jiang Xiaobai lazily walked in front, when she suddenly stopped, she would definitely stop at the door of a household on the main street.


    Jiang Xiaobai did not call out, she just squatted in front of the house and stared at the inside.


    Sometimes, the door of that house was closed and locked, while Jiang Xiaobai was still squatting there, attentively looking in.


    Zhang Danian couldn''t chase them away either.


    Zhang Danian was curious, but he could only accommodate to the Jiang Xiaobai.


    What was even weirder was that in a few days, the clan would surely be dead.


    As time passed, almost all the people on the east street knew that Zhang Dayu''s house had a dog that would die no matter who''s squatting in front of their door. From then on, wherever Zhang Danian and Jiang Xiaobai went, as long as they stopped, they would be kicked away.


    Zhang Danian also didn''t bring Jiang Xiaobai out at night. The Jiang Xiaobai made a ruckus for a few days, but seeing that Zhang Danian was unmoved, he obediently stayed in the dog den.


    One day at midnight, Zhang Danian woke up with a start. When he raised his head, he discovered that the kennel was empty. His heart skipped a beat and he immediately guessed that Jiang Xiaobai must have left on her own accord.


    Zhang Danian was curious in his heart. He wanted to see where the Jiang Xiaobai would go, so he went back into his room to put on his clothes, quietly opened the door, and then closed the door behind him.


    The main street was empty. The cold moonlight illuminated the street like it was covered in a layer of silver. A few days ago, Zhang Danian had been walking along this route with Jiang Xiaobai every day. As expected, it was in the middle of the East street, in front of a house near the river, that Jiang Xiaobai was currently squatting on the ground, unblinking as she looked at the two closed doors.


    What made Zhang Danian''s hair stand on end was that Jiang Xiaobai''s eyes were misty white, as if they were covered by a layer of mist. What made him even more terrifying was that inside the mist, there was something that looked like a skeleton slowly emerging.

 C29

    CHAPTER XXVIII Dogs Who Like to Eat Fish


    Shizheng of Tibetan Scripture Repeated five


    Zhang Danian was stunned. In that instant, all of the fear suffused up to the surface and spread like a sea, immediately engulfing Zhang Danian.


    Zhang Danian wanted to move his hands and feet, but discovered that he was actually unable to do so. It was as if fear had swallowed up his entire body.


    Following that, Zhang Danian saw an even more shocking scene. Within the fog in Jiang Xiaobai''s eyes, the skeleton actually turned its head and its two black eye sockets seemed to be looking at Zhang Danian.


    Zhang Danian was even more shocked.


    He only felt his hands and feet go numb, wanting to turn around and run away. His feet really couldn''t move no matter how hard he tried.


    Then, Zhang Danian saw the skeleton in the Jiang Xiaobai''s pupils take a big step and rush towards him. At this moment, Zhang Danian was standing at the side of the Jiang Xiaobai.


    The evil aura seemed to take physical form, and its pressure was unstoppable.


    Zhang Danian was forced by the evil Qi to the point he was unable to breathe, his body could not move, but Zhang Danian''s eyes could still move, but Zhang Danian''s eyes were wide open, he could not see a single person.


    Right at this moment, that evil aura had already approached three meters away from him.


    The Jiang Xiaobai suddenly jumped up, in mid air, she opened her mouth wide and swallowed the Evil Qi.


    After swallowing it in one gulp, Jiang Xiaobai immediately turned around and landed on the ground. She then swallowed it down a few times, then leisurely walked in front of Zhang Danian and looked at him with his tilted head.


    Zhang Danian felt that the evil Qi that was closing in on him had disappeared without a trace, he calmed himself down and looked towards Jiang Xiaobai, only to see that Jiang Xiaobai''s eyes had returned to normal, still carrying that spirited and threatening gaze.


    On the main street, nothing seemed to have happened. It was just that earlier evil aura that gave off a chilly sensation that Zhang Danian would never forget.


    That invisible aura seemed to have swallowed Zhang Danian whole just now.


    Zhang Danian rested for a while, only then did he realise that his four limbs could move, and anxiously called Jiang Xiaobai back home.


    A man and a dog, walking in the cold moonlight, arrived home.


    Zhang Danian cursed at Jiang Xiaobai and he did not scream. Instead, he laid his head on his two front legs, stuck out his tongue and closed his eyes, ignoring Zhang Danian.


    Zhang Danian scolded him, "Damn Little White, I won''t give you fish to eat tomorrow."


    So it turns out that the other dogs liked to gnaw on bones. Jiang Xiaobai didn''t know if it was because she had picked it up from the Qiantang River, but she actually wasn''t interested in bones. She just liked the little fish that was sold on the streets.


    Every time he ate, he would use a small pot.


    Only then did Jiang Xiaobai hastily open one eye and looked at Zhang Danian. After realising that Zhang Danian was hiding something, he closed his eyes again and started to cry out.


    Zhang Danian was so angry that he wanted to step forward and ruthlessly kick it.


    Zhang Danian thought that it was best not to fight with a dog. After all, he was a human so there were plenty of ways to cure it.


    Zhang Danian thought: "I don''t believe that I can''t cure a dog."


    On the second day, Zhang Danian went out to eat two pieces of secret cake. Outside the door, he saw the Jiang Xiaobai lying on the entrance of the breakfast room, looking at him pitifully.


    Zhang Danian snorted, turned and left. The Jiang Xiaobai followed behind him obediently.


    Zhang Danian turned around and scolded: "Jiang Xiaobai, are you still sneaking out at night?"


    Jiang Xiaobai rolled her eyes. Zhang Danian asked curiously: "You''re not obedient are you? Do you want to go against me? " She reached for the stick and hit him.


    Jiang Xiaobai called out to him in a hurry, trying to please him.


    Only then did Zhang Danian let out a sigh of relief, and brought Jiang Xiaobai to the fish stall and bought two jin of small fishes, then placed them on the stone slab beside the bridge. Jiang Xiaobai opened her mouth wide and started to eat.


    When Jiang Xiaobai ate the fish, she was actually quite particular about it and took out the fish bones one by one.


    An old beggar who was basking in the sunlight at the side of the bridge saw this and was shocked. After looking at the Jiang Xiaobai carefully, the old beggar''s expression changed greatly as he extended his hand, only to see four fingers on his right hand and a thumb cut off.


    Old Beggar stretched out his right hand, beckoned Zhang Danian, and said in a low voice: "Young gongzi, allow me to speak with you."


    Zhang Danian saw that the Old Beggar''s clothes were tied up, but were extremely clean. In his heart, he was not annoyed at all, he walked over to the Old Beggar and smiled: Old Gramps, what did you call me for?


    Old Beggar pursed his lips: This dog is yours?


    Zhang Danian said complacently: "That''s right." Pausing for a moment, Zhang Danian laughed: "Has the old man never seen a dog that eats fish before?"


    After the Old Beggar heard Zhang Danian''s words, he looked at Zhang Danian and frowned. He seemed to be surprised: "This dog eats fish?"


    Zhang Danian laughed, "That''s right, old man look, I bought two catties of fish here, and it ate them all."


    The old weirdo looked extremely worried. After enduring for a while, he seemed to think that it was better to tell Zhang Danian, "What this dog is eating is not fish, but the soul of these fish ¡­"


    Zhang Danian was startled, and then laughed involuntarily: "Old Gramps, what are you joking about? My dog has been eating small fish for months. What nonsense are you spouting about? Are you joking? "


    Old Beggar narrowed his eyes and said to Zhang Danian: "Little gongzi, go home and wait for this white dog to hide at the side. If you poke around again, you will understand that your dog is not simple.


    Old Beggar kept his voice low, but Jiang Xiaobai, who was over 30 feet away from the two, still raised his head and looked at Zhang Danian and the Old Beggar vigilantly. She seemed to notice nothing amiss, so she lowered his head and started to gobble down the food.


    Zhang Danian was startled, he looked at Old Beggar, only to see that after Old Beggar said that, he closed his eyes, and placed a oily pitch black rod by his feet. He leaned on the bridge railing, and closed his eyes to recuperate.


    Zhang Danian thought: "This Old Beggar is a bit strange. He heard from his father that there are four types of people in this world that should not be offended. Monk Daoyi said that these four kinds of people are otherworldly and have some unique skills.


    Zhang Danian sat on the side of the bridge for a while longer until the Jiang Xiaobai ate all the two catties of fishes. Only then did he slowly bring Jiang Xiaobai back home.


    After arriving home, Zhang Danian deliberately hid himself, hiding in a place that Jiang Xiaobai couldn''t see. He secretly peeked his head out. Jiang Xiaobai first looked around to see that there was no one around before she got up. She then spread her four doggy legs and ran all the way to the drainage ditch in the Zhang family''s backyard, and started vomiting. In a short while, she had spat out all the fish into the gutter and then laid back down in his dog den.


    A moment later, a ball of black Qi appeared from Jiang Xiaobai''s forehead.


    The black Qi circled around Jiang Xiaobai''s head about ten times before finally entering her nose.


    After a while, the black gas disappeared without a trace.


    "No wonder this damned Little White ate so much every day and wasn''t fat at all. So it had vomited everything out when it had eaten. Could it be that it really was as Old Beggar said, that Jiang Xiaobai didn''t eat those fish at all, but swallowed the fish''s soul instead, and then spit out the fish''s meat? Is this Jiang Xiaobai really a dog that can walk the Yin? "


    Zhang Danian thought for a while, then decided to find the Old Beggar and ask him about it.


    After Zhang Danian made his decision, he walked out of the Zhang Residence''s gate and walked all the way to the side of the broken bridge.


    Under this gaze, Zhang Danian felt a burst of disappointment in his heart. Turns out that the Old Beggar was not here.


    Zhang Danian thought, "Maybe the Old Beggar left to get more food, I''ll just wait and see." Just like this, Zhang Danian waited for the Old Beggar by the bridge. Even after noon, the Old Beggar still had not come.


    Zhang Danian was not willing to give up, and immediately went to a restaurant to eat, after eating, he continued to come here, and wait for the Old Beggar. Once again, they waited until night. Old Beggar did not wait and two tall, thin and middle-aged men did indeed come from afar.


    One of the men held a banner in his hand while the other held a walking stick. Both of their eyes were misty white, as if they were blind. The only difference was that these two blind men carried a cold aura that did not seem to belong to the human world ¡­


    On the way back, they met many pedestrians. Unexpectedly, these two blind men didn''t avoid them and directly walked over to the pedestrians, dashing past them. The pedestrian was unharmed. It was as if he couldn''t see the two of them.


    Zhang Danian felt a chill at his feet, and cold sweat started dripping down his body.

 C30

    Shizheng of Tibetan Scripture Repeated to Sixth


    At this moment, Zhang Danian already knew that the two blind men holding mourning sticks, who could summon souls, were not humans ¡­


    Zhang Danian hurriedly leaned his body back, sticking to the cold bridge''s railing.


    When the two blind men walked past Zhang Danian, they unexpectedly stopped for a moment, and then, two pairs of misty white eyes turned around and indifferently swept past Zhang Danian''s body before they continued to walk forward.


    Zhang Danian only felt that when the two blind men''s eyes swept across his body, their bodies would turn cold from the ghastly ghost aura.


    Zhang Danian swallowed his saliva and watched the two blind men walk straight past him. After walking a hundred meters, they turned around and walked to the front of a tall courtyard. The courtyard was the residence of Lord Qi of the Wealthy Class Restaurant on the east side of the street. It was already late in the night, and the doors of the Qi Residence were tightly shut.


    The two blind men walked to the door and entered without the slightest hesitation. The two of them quickly disappeared into the door.


    Zhang Danian was dumbstruck.


    Not long after, wails and wails could be heard from within the gates of the Qi Residence. Someone continued to cry loudly, "Master, why are you leaving now? What can we do about the orphans and widows? Aren''t you trying to kill us both? "


    Amidst the wailing sounds, the two blind men slowly emerged from the gate.


    The two blind men looked as if they had grown up on top of a door. As before, each of them held a soul flag and a walking stick. Behind the two of them, a skinny old man wearing a light green robe walked out.


    The green-robed elder''s expression was dull, as if he had lost his soul.


    The three blind men walked in front, followed by the old man. They walked south for a few hundred feet, then followed the dike and slowly entered the river. The river flowed past the three of them and continued east.


    The three of them slowly disappeared into the river under the cover of night.


    Zhang Danian looked up, the street was still filled with people, as though he was the only one able to see the three of them, the others all seemed to have turned a blind eye.


    Zhang Danian''s mind was in a mess, he turned and looked at the dark river surface.


    There seemed to be countless pairs of eyes looking at him from the bottom of the river.


    Zhang Danian shivered, and did not dare to stay any longer. He stood up and was about to leave, but when he raised his head, he saw that the Old Beggar had unknowingly arrived in front of him, and was staring at him thoughtfully.


    Before Zhang Danian could say anything, the Old Beggar asked him with a strange question, "Did you see those three people?"


    Zhang Danian was tongue-tied and stuttered: "You, you saw it too?"


    The Old Beggar nodded his head, he turned and looked at the dark river surface, and said: "Actually, those three can''t be considered people, one is the soul of the dead, and the other two are the envoys of the Underworld''s spirits -"


    Zhang Danian was shocked. After a while, he asked: "Old Master, you said that those two came from the Underworld?"


    Old Beggar turned and looked at Zhang Danian: "Of course, you know? Even the river in front of us, the fork of the Qiantang River, is not an ordinary river ¡ª "Without waiting for Zhang Danian to ask, the Old Beggar continued," This river is a river during the day, and at night it is a River Styx.


    Zhang Danian''s heart trembled. Only now did he understand why he had felt that way earlier ¡ª ¡ª Under the river, tens of thousands of eyes were staring at him ¡ª ¡ª so everything was due to this ¡ª ¡ª


    Zhang Danian still had something he was puzzled about, he could not help but say to the Old Beggar: "But, but ¡ª"


    The Old Beggar stared at Zhang Danian: "But why didn''t you see this Underworld''s Soul Summoning Envoy before, with that floating soul, right?"


    Zhang Danian scratched his head, his face revealing an embarrassed smile, and thought: "You know about it again?"


    Only then did Old Beggar narrow his eyes and tell Zhang Danian: "All of this is because of that dog of yours."


    Zhang Danian was puzzled: "Jiang Xiaobai?"


    Old Beggar raised his eyebrow: That dog is called Jiang Xiaobai?


    Zhang Danian nodded.


    Old Beggar smiled slightly: "That dog is actually a walking dog. You know the walking dog? Some people can use some techniques to enter the Underworld, and your dog can directly communicate with the Yin and Yang worlds. Sometimes, the souls of those who are about to die will circle around the dead person''s head, and only when the dead person is dead will the soul leave, and this sinister dog will stand in front of the dead person''s door, waiting for the opportunity to eat the soul. The families of the deceased were afraid that their souls would be devoured by cats and dogs, so they stayed up all night guarding. During the funeral, they also held mourning sticks in their hands, all for the purpose of chasing away evil spirits like cats and dogs. "


    After pausing for a moment, the Old Beggar continued: "That dog of yours also has a name, it''s called the Devouring Soul and it specializes in devouring the souls of the dead. Helpless, he could only devour the souls of some fish and prawns. In the future, we should just feed it some normal food. "


    Zhang Danian asked curiously: "What''s wrong, Old Master, isn''t it good for Jiang Xiaobai to eat fish?"


    Old Beggar shook his head: "It''s not bad, it''s really bad. I''ve told you before, what this dog is eating is not fish, but the soul of a fish, if you eat too much, the soul will devour you, and the dog will die a horrible death. It''s not impossible for Devouring Soul to do that, but you have to know, that dog of yours is getting thinner and thinner, right?"


    Jiang Xiaobai hurriedly nodded.


    Old Beggar told him, "In the future, we must make this dog eat less fish and more vegetables, so that its soul does not devour it."


    Zhang Danian thought: "Does a dog eat vegetables?" But seeing how many mystical places the Old Beggar had, Zhang Danian''s suspicions flashed past, and he immediately decided to believe the Old Beggar in front of him.


    Old Beggar waved his sleeves, and a golden line flashed on his sleeve, and then Old Beggar said: "I''m going." He turned around and walked away.


    Zhang Danian said loudly, "Old Gramps, you''re in such a hurry to leave? I wanted to treat you to dinner. There are still some questions that I have to ask you. "


    No matter how young Zhang Danian was, he knew that this Old Beggar was definitely not some beggar. He was definitely a recluse that had hidden his name.


    As the saying goes, ''big is in the city, but small is in the wild''. This person was naturally a transcendent great hermit in the midst of all this trouble.


    What Zhang Danian said about asking for guidance was just an excuse to see if he could keep this Old Beggar.


    Old Beggar suddenly turned, looked at Zhang Danian, and laughed: "Does that mean you want to treat me to a meal? Young Noble, this old man is a useless person, would you be able to afford to treat me? "


    Zhang Danian laughed: "Of course we can. In this Lin''an City, our Zhang Family can afford to treat you to a meal."


    Old Beggar sized Zhang Danian up, and laughed: Zhang family? You are the Young Noble of Zhang Dayu, the King of Satin? "


    Zhang Danian laughed: "What do you mean ''King is not King'', our family sells silk. Old Gramps, let''s go, I will go have a drink, but I do not know how to drink, I can only accompany you." "Oh right, what''s your name?"


    Old Beggar hesitated: "My surname is Hong ¡ª"


    Zhang Danian nodded his head: "Old Master Hong, this way please." Then, he led the way, leading Old Beggar to a restaurant''s single room.


    Sitting by the window, one could see the main street to the north of the restaurant. Separated to the east was a weapon shop, which was the Zhang Clan''s Silk Shop. When you opened the window, you could see the Zhang family''s back garden. The Zhang Family lived in the back of the store, selling silk at the front and living in the back.


    Zhang Danian ordered two jugs of wine for the Old Beggar and a few dishes for the dish. The Old Beggar was not picky, after drinking two jugs of wine, he started to talk a lot.


    As Zhang Danian was trying to persuade him to drink, the Old Beggar, seeing that Zhang Danian was being so courteous, raised his wine cup and finished it in one gulp. He said to Zhang Danian: "This old man is several tens of years older than you, and has no objections when he calls you little brother, right?" Without waiting for Zhang Danian to speak, the Old Beggar continued: "Little brother, this old man saw that you were treating others with sincerity, so I will not hide it from you. Actually, this old man''s surname is not Hong, this old man''s surname is Wu, and I will call you Song by my first name."


    Zhang Danian was surprised beyond words, he immediately stood up, and asked: "You are Wu Soong, the Wu Soong Wu Erlang who led Jing Yang Gang that year?"

 C31

    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scriptures From 1 to 15, Shan Scripture from 2 to 10


    Jing Mo was extremely nervous, he immediately closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.


    The Jing Laotou walked to the side of the bed and lifted the blanket that Jing Mo was wearing. He moved his body a little as if he was tucking Jing Mo in, but his eyes shone with a bright light as he examined Jing Mo''s face.


    He seemed to want to know if Jing Mo was pretending to be asleep.


    After about 10 seconds, the expression on Jing Laotou''s face slowly calmed down, and then he turned and left the house.


    Jing Mo had only just let out a breath of relief when he remembered that he was still wearing a pair of shoes. If this Jing Laotou saw that there was no shoes on the ground, wouldn''t he immediately know that he was pretending to be asleep?


    With fear in his heart, he hastily took off his shoes from under the blanket. Then, he leaned out and carefully placed the shoes on the floor in front of the bed. Only then did he shrink back into the blanket. Just as he laid down, Jing Mo saw that the door curtain was opened once again, and the Jing Laotou actually returned, but this time he did not enter the house, but stood at the door, looking down at the floor, his gaze landed on Jing Mo''s shoes, causing the Jing Laotou to frown, his face looking somewhat disappointed, then he closed the door curtain and turned to leave.


    Jing Mo could only hear Jing Laotou pacing around in the outer room. After listening for a while, Jing Mo actually slowly fell asleep. When he woke up again, it was already morning of the second day. When he raised his head, Jing Mo saw the Old Lady Jing sitting in front of his bed, looking at him. Jing Mo was startled, and then immediately asked happily: "Grandmother, when did you come back?"


    Old Lady Jing said in a low voice: "I just returned for a while."


    Old Lady Jing whispered into his ear and told him: "Your aunt won''t be coming back, your uncle and his distant brother will be arriving tonight. Oh right, don''t come back tonight, just wait for me at the entrance of the village, I''ll go look for you later."


    Jing Mo became excited: "Uncle is back, Grandma has helpers! It looks like tonight, Grandma and Uncle are going to take care of that great evildoer."


    Jing Mo nodded. After eating breakfast made by the Old Lady Jing, Jing Mo carried his schoolbag and headed to school.


    Lee Yan had long since been waiting for him at the school entrance. Seeing Jing Mo, Lee Yan waved at him.


    Jing Mo walked over and asked: "You''re looking for me?"


    Lee Yan pulled Jing Mo to the side, and said softly: "After you left, I made a trip to the back mountain of your Jing Family''s Mansion, and found that there was something strange about the cave, you have to be careful," after saying that, Lee Yan looked at Jing Mo, seemingly wanting to say something but stopping.


    Jing Mo thought: "Rock is being weird today, why do I have to be careful of that hole? Furthermore, in these two days, the strangeness of the place was not only from the hole in the back mountain, "felt a little touched when he thought about how he was worried for him, after all.


    Jing Mo patted Lee Yan''s shoulders: Thank you. Then he walked into the school.


    As they walked, Jing Mo thought to himself, "This stone is also very strange. Recently, I have been through so many strange things. Fortunately, Uncle came back at night and took care of that great evildoer.


    Jing Mo felt that the day had passed by extremely quickly. After school, Jing Mo followed Old Lady Jing''s instructions and returned to the village entrance. He sat under the Pagoda tree and waited for Old Lady Jing.


    The night came quickly. The Old Lady Jing finally appeared. Seeing Jing Mo, his face lit up, and after that, he quickly walked in front of Jing Mo, extended his hand out to pull Jing Mo and said softly: "Wuzhi, I will bring you to see uncle."


    Jing Mo was ecstatic, he immediately held onto Old Lady Jing''s hand, turned and turned, and walked all the way until he was at the back of the Jing Family''s Mansion.


    Along the way, Jing Mo only felt that the Old Lady Jing''s hands were ice-cold. He wanted to ask something, but when he looked up and saw Old Lady Jing''s serious expression, he held back his words.


    Old Lady Jing brought Jing Mo to the front of the academy wall, then she lightly tapped on the wall five times.


    Clap clap, clap clap, clap clap.


    Not long later, a door on the wall slowly opened.


    The door was camouflaged, just like the wall.


    Jing Mo was greatly surprised, and thought in his heart: "I never thought that Jing Family''s Mansion would actually have such a mechanism."


    When the small door opened, Old Lady Jing pulled Jing Mo and walked in. Behind the door stood a middle-aged man in his forties with a beard.


    When Jing Mo saw that man, he said happily, "Uncle Jing ¡ª ¡ª"


    That man was Old Lady Jing''s son, Jing Soong.


    Jing Soong nodded his head, without saying a word, he closed the small door, and then led the way, followed by Old Lady Jing and Jing Mo.


    This was the first time Jing Mo had come to this small door.


    Behind the door was a small courtyard. In front of the courtyard were eight or nine houses that were connected together. The house was ancient, and no different from the other houses in the Jing Family''s Mansion. The entire yard was filled with weeds the size of a person.


    Jing Soong stepped onto the Desolate Grass and led Old Lady Jing and Jing Mo to the easternmost room, pushed open the door and walked in.


    As soon as he entered the door, Jing Mo was startled. There were actually seven to eight coffins in this room.


    The seven or eight coffins were dark, with benches under them. in order of about a foot apart. Other than these seven or eight coffins, there was only a young man in his twenties sitting on the east side of the house.


    The young man was strong and muscular, with thick arms and a powerful look. Seeing and Old Lady Jing enter, the young lad immediately stood up, and respectfully greeted the Old Lady Jing: "Second Aunt."


    The Old Lady Jing nodded, she released Jing Mo''s hand and walked straight to the coffins, after looking at them carefully, she turned and said to Jing Mo: "Wuzhi, this is your big brother, Jing Wubing."


    Jing Mo greeted Jing Wubing: "Big Brother."


    Jing Wubing rubbed Jing Mo''s head and grinned, "You''ve already grown up so I still have you in my arms when I was young."


    The Old Lady Jing frowned and coughed. She then continued to speak to Jing Mo: "Wu Kou, repeat what you said about seeing that great evildoer that day to Uncle."


    Thus, Jing Mo told Jing Soong everything from the beginning to the end of that day how he found out that the Jing Laotou was a fake grandfather.


    After Jing Soong heard this, he thought for a moment before raising his head. He looked at Old Lady Jing and said, "So that means, this person is a fake? I wonder what he wanted to do by coming here and impersonating my father? "


    Old Lady Jing chuckled and said: "Isn''t it all for the things underneath the house?"


    Jing Soong frowned: "But how does this man know about our family''s matters?"


    The Old Lady Jing said impatiently: "Our family has things, it''s not some secret? Do you see how many people in this village don''t know about it? "I see that the people in this village all have a thief''s heart but not courage. They want to eat it, but are afraid of being burned. Also, this fake might be secretly hired by that shameless fellow in the village just to disgust us ¡­"


    Jing Soong pondered for a while, then shook his head: "Why do I feel like it doesn''t look like it, after all, I had secretly observed this person earlier in the day, this imposter is really the same as my father, other than Nutty, I don''t think anyone would be able to tell that this person is an imposter."


    After saying this sentence, Old Lady Jing was also speechless. After all, she did not realize that this Jing Laotou was not her husband at all.


    From the side, Jing Mo watched the two as they conversed, and a thought suddenly emerged in his heart, "Why did I hear the news of Jing Laotou''s death? Jing Mo himself was not related to the Jing Laotou by blood. When he suddenly saw the dead Jing Laotou inside the coffin that day, the sadness in his heart had still flooded over him ¡ª and this Jing Soong did not feel the slightest bit sad right now ¡ª just what exactly is he doing this for? "

 C32

    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scriptures From 1 to 16, Shan Scripture from 2 to 11


    Jing Mo was suspicious in his heart, but he still maintained the usual expression on his face. After all, he had experienced quite a lot in the past few days.


    Jing Wubing yelled from the side, "Uncle, why are you thinking so much? Let''s go and capture that fake guy and beat him up. If we ask him, wouldn''t he know what''s going on? "


    Jing Soong didn''t reply to Jing Wubing. Instead, he turned his head to look at Jing Mo and suddenly asked, "Last night, what was the name of the child who accompanied you? Where is he? What are you two doing in the back mountains? "


    With that asked, Old Lady Jing and Jing Wubing immediately looked towards Jing Mo.


    Jing Mo froze for a moment, then immediately remembered that he hadn''t told Old Lady Jing about this matter. But how should he put it?


    Looking at Jing Soong, Old Lady Jing, and the others, Jing Wubing looked at himself. Helpless, Jing Mo could only tell Jing Soong: "That is my classmate called Shitou."


    "Stones?" Jing Soong''s eyes flashed.


    Jing Mo stammered, "Yes, Big Rock''s name is Lee Yan. I don''t know where he''s from either, so I haven''t asked him before. We''ll go to the rear mountains, we''ll go to the back mountains ¡ª "Seeing that he was no longer able to explain it properly, Jing Mo simply shook his head, and told Jing Soong about how Jiao Dahu, along with the stone, had forced him into the Jing Family''s Mansion that day, and how he had seen his grandfather''s coffin. He also told him about how Jiao Dahu and Zhou Sen had touched the lid of the Arrow Poisonous Wood one by one.


    Then, Jing Mo told his about Zhou Sen and Jiao Dahu dying from poison, and then he brought his to the back of the mountain to look for their cause of death. After saying all of these, Jing Mo heaved a sigh of relief. After all, carrying a lie was not an easy thing to do.


    Old Lady Jing''s face became uglier and uglier. He could not help but berate loudly, "Jing Mo, why didn''t you tell me?"


    When Jing Mo heard Old Lady Jing calling his name, he knew that Old Lady Jing was truly angered, and immediately admitted his wrongs: "Grandma, I was afraid that you would be angry, but I won''t dare to do it again."


    Old Lady Jing''s chest moved up and down. She forcefully endured it and did not scold Jing Mo.


    Jing Soong looked at the Old Lady Jing: "Is the coffin lid that powerful?"


    The Old Lady Jing seemed to be extremely secretive about the Arrow Poisonous Wood''s coffin lid, and changed the topic: "Let''s think about it now, how do we capture that damned old man, then ask him about his origins."


    Jing Soong thought for a while, then said: "Nutty, bring Nutty to the front courtyard and lead the fake Second Master to the Scholartree Manor, I will wait for you there. As long as you bring the fake old man over, we will win by 80%."


    Jing Wubing nodded and asked: "Are you going now?"


    Jing Soong said in a deep voice: "There''s no time to lose, let''s go now, we''ll go to that Pagoda Tree Forest area and wait for you."


    Only then did Jing Wubing stand up and pull Jing Mo''s hand: "Little brother Wu Ri, let''s go."


    Jing Mo was pulled to the door by Jing Wubing, he turned to look, only to see Jing Soong and Old Lady Jing''s four eyes quietly staring at him under the moonlight.


    Jing Mo''s heart stirred as he thought to himself: "I wonder if Uncle Jing can beat that great evildoer?"


    Jing Wubing brought Jing Mo out of the courtyard and arrived in front of the small door. Jing Wubing pressed on the wall and the small door on the wall slowly opened once again.


    The duo walked out and stood outside the door, watching as it slowly closed.


    The moonlight shone brightly on the ground outside the courtyard wall. From afar, the numerous branches of the Pagoda Tree Forest were slanted and pointed towards the dark night sky.


    Starlight shone like water as it smashed onto Jing Mo''s body. Jing Mo only felt a hint of coldness quietly assail him.


    Jing Wubing brought Jing Mo and snuck their way to the front courtyard entrance, after that, Jing Wubing looked around to see that there was no one around, and then spoke to Jing Mo in a low voice: "Wuzhi, wait for me here, I will go and lure the imposter over."


    Jing Mo nodded his head, seeing Jing Wubing''s body flash, he immediately jumped up, and jumped through the high Jing Family''s Mansion wall. He disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Jing Mo muttered in his heart: "This is the first time I''ve seen this Big Brother Jing Wubing. I wonder if I can lure that damned old man into the forest? But why did Uncle Jing want to lure that damned geezer into the forest? Could it be that he had prepared a trap in the forest ahead of time? Do you want to ambush that fake grandpa in the forest? "


    Jing Mo pondered in his heart. He always felt that there was something wrong in his heart, and that something wrong had just occurred during his conversation with Uncle Jing Soong Jing. As for that point, Jing Mo still had not come to an understanding.


    Right at this moment, Jing Mo felt something holding onto his pants leg non-stop.


    Surprised, he looked down. Unknowingly, the Zhu Xiaohua had appeared in front of him, holding onto his leg and moving it with all its might.


    Jing Mo knew that the Zhu Xiaohua wanted him to follow it. He could not help but feel a little curious in his heart: "Last time, the Zhu Xiaohua brought him there and found the fake grandfather. Where is the Zhu Xiaohua taking him this time?"


    It''s just that I have to wait for Big Brother Jing Wubing Jing here right now. It''s not good to leave without permission, right?


    While Jing Mo was muttering in his heart, he saw the Zhu Xiaohua looking at him with eyes full of anxiety. He hesitated for a moment: "Why don''t we go with the Zhu Xiaohua and have a look?"


    Jing Mo then bent down and said to the Zhu Xiaohua in a low voice: "Zhu Xiaohua, let''s go there. We have to go quickly and return.


    The Zhu Xiaohua seemed to understand what he meant, wagging its tail, then turned and rushed towards the back of the Jing Family''s Mansion room.


    Jing Mo was stunned. "Did something happen to Grandmother and Uncle?" With this thought in mind, he decided not to wait here for Jing Wubing anymore. He quickened his footsteps and followed behind the Zhu Xiaohua, running towards the back of the Jing Family''s Mansion ¡ª ¡ª


    When the Zhu Xiaohua''s four hooves stepped on the grass at night, it moved as if it was flying. He ran much faster than Jing Mo.


    The Zhu Xiaohua sprinted all the way, with Jing Mo following closely behind. They chased until they reached the Pagoda Tree Forest at the back of the mountain, where the Zhu Xiaohua did not stop at all and charged straight in.


    Jing Mo was stunned for a moment, and said in his heart: "Uncle Jing said that Big Brother Jing Wubing wanted to lure the great evildoer here, then he must already be lying in ambush here. Then why did the Zhu Xiaohua lure him here? Could it be that Uncle Jing and Grandmother are in danger here? "


    Jing Mo muttered in his heart, following which he slowed down his footsteps, stepped on the forest leaves and slowly walked in. Yesterday, Jing Mo and his group had visited, but this time, they were familiar with the road, and after a while, Jing Mo arrived at a clearing in the forest. Strangely, the twenty odd big locust trees that had been pushed down by Lee Yan had disappeared without a trace, and the large hole that had suddenly appeared on the ground had also disappeared.


    Jing Mo stood there in a daze. He had clearly seen it yesterday, and it had only been a day, yet it had actually disappeared like that.


    Jing Mo followed the memories in his heart and slowly walked over. When he arrived at the hole, Jing Mo suddenly stepped on air, and then, he fell down.


    Jing Mo cried out in alarm, and only felt his body rapidly falling downwards. When he and Lee Yan came here yesterday, they had already seen the bottomless pit. Now that they had fallen down, how could they still be alive?


    Jing Mo was so scared that his entire body turned cold, and he shouted loudly: "Help, Grandma save me-" Just as the wind blew by, an ice-cold thing suddenly flew over and wrapped itself around Jing Mo''s waist, causing him to immediately slow down. Then, Jing Mo felt that the thing wrapped around his waist seemed to be a long rope. He did not know why, but when the rope flew over, it circled around Jing Mo''s waist a few times, and kept him in place. Following that, Jing Mo was lifted up by the rope, and the rope retracted, allowing Jing Mo''s feet to land on one side of the ground.


    Following that, a hand reached out and covered Jing Mo''s mouth with force. Soon after, a familiar voice came out, saying in a low voice, "Shitou, don''t shout -"

 C33

    CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO Rushing Like a Beast


    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scriptures From 1 to 17, Shan Scripture from 2 to 12


    Jing Mo was surprised and happy, the voice belonged to Shi Lee Yan.


    After a few seconds, Jing Mo slowly got used to it. His eyes could already see. Looking up, he saw that he was inside a small hole. This hole should be the side of the hole that he and Lee Yan saw yesterday, the place where the blood hand was.


    It was just that the blood hand had already disappeared, leaving only Lee Yan and himself in the hole. Oh right, there was still a little floral pig behind Lee Yan.


    The Zhu Xiaohua stretched out half of its body, tilted its head and looked at Jing Mo. There seemed to be a trace of mockery in her small eyes.


    Behind the Zhu Xiaohua, the cave was heading towards the north. Who knew how deep the underground cave was.


    This hole should be the one in the horizontal hole at the top of the big hole yesterday. He did not know why, but the Zhu Xiaohua actually brought him to the top of the cave, while Lee Yan actually saved him inside the cave.


    Jing Mo looked at Lee Yan, only to see Lee Yan slowly putting his right hand down, and then, putting away the black, heavy rope in his left hand, he placed it into the bag on his back.


    Jing Mo calmed himself down, then asked Lee Yan: "Why are you here?"


    Lee Yan said in a low voice: "Be quiet, I''m here to look for you."


    Jing Mo became even more confused: "You were looking for me, how did you know I would come here?"


    Lee Yan''s eyes flashed, a trace of laughter appearing in his eyes: "I just know." Just as he was about to speak with Jing Mo, the expression on Lee Yan''s face suddenly changed, and his expression immediately became grave. Following that, he stuck his mouth next to Jing Mo''s ear and said softly, "Wood, do not speak, understand? "No matter what you hear later, don''t say anything. Remember, this is related to your life."


    Jing Mo was stunned yet again. Seeing the Lee Yan close at hand, Lee Yan did not seem to have the slightest intention to joke around.


    This nine year old child seemed to be talking about something extremely important to him.


    Jing Mo hesitated, but still nodded.


    After a while, they heard the footsteps of two people running towards them at an abnormally fast speed. A few minutes later, the two men came running to the hole, and one of them made a sound of surprise.


    This man''s voice was Jing Soong.


    Jing Mo was overjoyed. He looked at Lee Yan and was about to tell him, "My uncle is here ¡ª" However, when he saw Lee Yan''s serious expression, he recalled what he promised Lee Yan. He could not speak, nor could he speak under any circumstances.


    Thinking of this, Jing Mo swallowed his words.


    Another woman''s voice could be heard saying in a low voice, "I thought I heard Worryfree call for help just now ¡­"


    There was a hint of nervousness in this voice.


    Jing Mo thought: "Looks like grandmother is still worried about my safety."


    The two people who had come were Jing Soong and Old Lady Jing.


    Jing Soong looked at the hole on the ground that Jing Mo had stepped into, and his face revealed a confused expression, as he said in a low voice: "I asked Jing Wubing to take this kid earlier, why did this brat come here by himself? "I heard that kid, Jing Wuju, scream for help just now. Look at the footprints on the ground, it does look like it belongs to Jing Wuju ¡ª"


    The Old Lady Jing said anxiously: "Are you saying that Wu Hen really fell down into the hole?"


    Old Lady Jing''s voice was trembling, her face was tense. She looked at the cave, then looked at Jing Soong, and said, "How about we first save Wuzhi ¡ª"


    Jing Soong frowned: "There''s no rush, I''m sick to lead the imposter away, this is the right time to arrive. Let''s cover this cave well and hide at the side."


    Before he could even finish his words, he heard the sounds of cold laughter coming from the side of the Pagoda Tree Forest, followed by the sound of footsteps coming from outside the forest. The sound of footsteps was extremely heavy, and from the sound of the footsteps, it sounded like a three hundred kilogram strong man was walking over.


    Just that, the moment this voice entered Old Lady Jing''s ears, her expression changed greatly.


    Jing Soong''s expression also changed, as he muttered: "Damn it, this damned old man is quite capable. He must have failed if he wasn''t sick."


    That sneer was the voice of the fake Jing Laotou.


    Old Lady Jing straightened her back, straightened her body, and said to Jing Soong: "What are you afraid of? Can''t the two of us beat that old man? "


    Jing Soong chuckled, "Fourth Aunt is right."


    When Jing Mo heard Jing Soong''s words, his heart was in a mess. "Why does Uncle Jing call grandmother Fourth Aunt, but isn''t grandmother his mother? "What''s going on?"


    Jing Mo suddenly felt a burst of fear.


    The fear came suddenly, but it was as if the fear had been buried deep in his heart for a long time. It was like a sudden clap of thunder that broke out from the earth.


    The moment the fear appeared, it was like a huge wave that came crashing down from the darkness and engulfed Jing Mo in an instant.


    Jing Mo seemed to have touched on the truth of the matter ¡ª


    Jing Soong and Old Lady Jing retreated a few steps back. They separated a few meters and stood in a corner, waiting in the darkness.


    The sound of footsteps approached from afar. Two minutes later, a stooped figure with a long rope tied to one end of the rope rushed over from the forest.


    When Old Lady Jing saw this, her eyes narrowed and revealed a trace of anger.


    Jing Soong''s eyes rolled and turned, then slowly moved to the side, in a moment, he had actually hidden his Pagoda Tree Forest.


    The stooped figure was the fake Jing Laotou. The one tied to the other end of the long rope in Jing Laotou''s hands was the Jing Wubing who came with Jing Soong.


    Jing Laotou did not stop for a single second as he rushed to the entrance of the cave. When he was about ten metres away from the cave, he suddenly stopped.


    Behind him, at the other end of the rope, which was around ten metres away, Jing Wubing stopped in his tracks. His face was beaten black and blue by the tree trunk, and one of his eyes was also swollen. His clothes were tattered, obviously on the road, the fake Jing Laotou underlings were merciless, when they sprinted, regardless of anything, Jing Wubing was hit by the locust tree in the forest and suffered heavy injuries.


    Jing Laotou stood there, his eyes staring straight at Jing Laotou, but he did not say anything.


    Looking at the old man''s frail body, no one would have thought that he would be like a giant beast in the middle of the forest. When he landed, he was as vigorous as a tiger.


    Old Lady Jing also did not speak. The moonlight shone like water, shining upon the bodies of the three people. The forest was deathly quiet, with only the occasional painful groans or two that Jing Wubing would make.


    After a dozen or so seconds, Old Lady Jing could not hold it in anymore and shouted: "Let him go."


    Jing Laotou''s face did not change at all as he slowly asked, "Who exactly are you?"


    Inside the cave, Jing Mo was once again astonished. "Why does this great evildoer say that? Did he not know the identity of his grandmother? Could it be that grandmother''s identity is hiding some secret? "


    Old Lady Jing was silent again, after a few seconds, she slowly said: "I wanted to ask you this question, who exactly are you? Why did you come to our Jing Family? What are you plotting? "


    Jing Laotou did not reply. After staring at Old Lady Jing for a while, he let out a low shout and rushed forward, waving the rope in his hand, causing Jing Wubing, who was tied to the other end of the rope, to suddenly be treated as a huge weapon. In the blink of an eye, he smashed it towards Old Lady Jing''s face.


    Old Lady Jing was shocked, this time suddenly, without time to think, she stood on the ground with both feet, steady as a mountain, following that, she extended both of her hands, and fiercely grabbed towards Jing Wubing.


    If the Old Lady Jing did not receive it, then Jing Wubing would be flung by the Jing Laotou and be smashed onto a rock behind the Old Lady Jing.


    Although the stone was not big, it was square and sharp, and the power that Jing Laotou unleashed was extremely tricky and malicious. With Jing Wubing''s front and back legs, it flew straight ahead, and at that moment, his brain would probably burst apart.


    Old Lady Jing moved like lightning, grabbing towards Jing Wubing. Jing Wubing shouted in shock, "Er''mei, dodge ¡ª ¡ª"


    How could the Old Lady Jing be willing to hide? Both of his hands suddenly grabbed Jing Wubing.


    With such a forceful wave of the Jing Laotou, how strong was his strength? He forced the Old Lady Jing to retreat a few steps, only stopping after his back collided with the rock.


    Old Lady Jing only felt her vision go black as a mouthful of blood gushed out from the bottom of her throat ¡­

 C34

    CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE The Heart Is Like a Chess


    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scriptures from 1 to 18, Shan Scripture from 2 to 13


    Old Lady Jing tried her best to hold in a bit, so she did not vomit blood.


    Jing Laotou''s right hand shook and with a pull, that long rope pulled Jing Wubing back. This time, he placed Jing Wubing in front of the cave.


    Jing Laotou laughed coldly: "You want to trick me into coming here so you can use this trap to kill us? I''m afraid it''s not that easy. "


    Old Lady Jing did not say anything. Right now her Qi was in chaos, she was trying her best to adjust herself. Naturally, she was too busy to take into consideration the disdainful words of the Jing Laotou.


    The Jing Laotou looked at Old Lady Jing and slowly said: "Seeing this move of yours, it should be the Mountain Splitting Fist technique of the Li Family in Shandong Province. Your Li Family was born a few years ago, and it was rumored that your entire family was killed.


    Old Lady Jing''s aura started to stabilize, then she opened her mouth: "Who exactly are you? How do you know so much? "


    Hearing Old Lady Jing''s words, it seemed like he had already admitted that Jing Laotou was right.


    Jing Laotou sneered: "I don''t know that much. Do you really think I don''t know who you are? You are the fourth oldest, and you have three older sisters above you. The eldest Lao''er died in the annihilation of his family in Shandong Province. Out of the Li Family''s eighteen members, only you and your Third Sister survived. After many years of searching, you finally found the killer who killed eighteen of your Li Family''s members. Your third sister knows that it was this Jingjia Village father and son who killed your entire family. Your third sister secretly came to find you, and peeked at you, only to discover that with her own martial arts, she was completely unable to kill the Jing Family father and son. Only then did your third sister steeled her heart, went incognito, and changed her identity to that of the Jing Lao''er''s, marrying herself off to him. In these few decades, I laid down on my heels to try and take courage, all so that I could kill the Jing Family father and son duo. "


    Old Lady Jing''s eyes were wide open, filled with shock. She suddenly asked in a stern voice: "How do you know so clearly?"


    Jing Laotou ignored him and continued with his endless speech, "Your third sister was scheming so hard, and even after all these years, she still wasn''t able to kill Jing Family''s father and son. In the end, Old Man Jing still lived his entire life, driving his crane to the west. This Jing Family only left Lao''er at home. Your third sister wanted to kill Jing Lao''er, but after all, they have been together for many years. Adding on the fact that they gave birth to a son, no matter how hard she thought, she still couldn''t make a move against him. Who knew that a few years ago, you would suddenly come knocking and secretly contact your third sister. After learning that your third sister couldn''t bear to do anything, you and your third sister had a dispute. Then, you killed all of your third sister''s sons and wives outside. Then, you took your nephew and put on the appearance of your third sister''s son so that he could support her outside. Then, pretend to be your Third Sister and wait for the right opportunity to kill Jing Lao''er. Your third sister and you are originally twin sisters, so naturally she looks exactly the same. Other than being ruthless and indecisive, there''s no difference between them.


    Old Lady Jing''s face was gloomy, as though she did not know how to reply.


    Jing Mo, who was in the cave, was like a bolt of lightning in the night sky, ringing in his heart one after another. He could not believe that the Old Lady Jing who had treated him with kindness and love and protected him with care was actually an imposter ¡­


    How could he believe this?


    "..."


    Jing Wubing was lying on the ground, also dumbfounded from listening to his words, as he completely forgot about the pain on his body. When the Jing Laotou stopped talking, Jing Wubing immediately shouted out: "You''re lying, my second mother isn''t ¨C" It wasn''t anything, Jing Wubing couldn''t explain it now either. After all, the information that the Jing Laotou had just said was too secret, and Jing Wubing still hadn''t fully comprehended it ¨C


    Jing Laotou sneered: "Why don''t you ask your second mother and you will know."


    Jing Wubing raised his eyes and looked at Jing Laotou, and said loudly: "Er Nu, do you think this damned old man is speaking nonsense? You are not someone from the Li Family, right?"


    Old Lady Jing did not answer, she only stared at Jing Laotou and asked coldly: "What else do you know?"


    Although these words did not answer Jing Wubing''s question, they seemed to have proven every word that the Jing Laotou had said to be true.


    Jing Laotou laughed coldly: "I know too much. I know that you originally wanted to kill Jing Lao''er, but after finding out some secrets about Jing Family, you didn''t make a move. Instead, you had been secretly investigating, but after searching for so many years, you still don''t have any leads. A few days ago, after arguing with Jing Lao''er, you finally killed him and sealed him in the Arrow Poisonous Wood''s coffin. It''s just that later on, for some reason, Jing Mo saw and told you, and then you proceeded to kill Huo Sanniang and her. You''re too big, and Fourth Young Madam Guo, these people played cards with you every day, but no one expected that in the end, they would be the ones to fall victim to your evil scheme, am I right? Fourth Aunt Li? "


    Jing Mo was both shocked and fearful. His mind was a complete mess, "Why did Grandma kill her three trump cards?" It was just that at this time, although Jing Mo did not know the reason behind Old Lady Jing killing the three cards, he still somewhat believed in the matter of Old Lady Jing killing people. After all, that night was when he saw his grandmother''s shoes were completely muddy, and his grandmother''s three cards were all living by the side of a pond.


    This question was quickly answered by the Jing Laotou, "I know that you killed those three cards because you were afraid that the words Jing Mo said to the other three would be leaked. If it was leaked out, I would know about the Arrow Poisonous Wood coffin and also quickly find out about the matter of you killing the Jing Laotou ¡ª after all, no one can be stupid enough to leave the corpse of the Jing Lao''er in that coffin after killing the Jing Lao''er. "Only if you do, no one will know about it, or make any noise ¡­"


    After pausing for a moment, the Jing Laotou continued to speak: "The reason you are doing this, is simply because after killing the Jing Lao''er, you want to tell the villagers that the Jing Lao''er is going to his son''s place. This way, you can do whatever you want with the Jing Family''s Mansion, right? It''s just that you never expected that I would appear, you can''t figure out who I am, so you hurriedly called your nephew back. As for this Jing Wubing, although he is a person from Jing Family, he isn''t very smart, so he was used by you two, this time you two want to use Jing Wubing to lure me out, and lure me to the back of the mountain. Before entering the cave, you naturally wanted to plot against me, and throw me inside the cave, right? However, this plan of yours is quite good. This time, it seems that you have made a mistake. "


    Old Lady Jing was silent as her eyes rolled around.


    Jing Wubing was sweating profusely as his face turned green and red.


    Jing Mo was in the cave, cold sweat trickling down his back.


    Lee Yan looked at Jing Mo, but did not speak. Instead, he extended a hand and held Jing Mo.


    The Zhu Xiaohua crawled to Jing Mo''s front and rubbed against his leg, as if it was comforting Jing Mo.


    Jing Mo felt a wave of warmth in his heart. He knew that even if the entire world abandoned him, there would still be stones by his side.


    Jing Laotou stared at Old Lady Jing and said coldly: "But I do not know one thing. Where did you hide Jing Lao''er''s body? Where did you hide your third sister''s corpse? "


    These three questions were thrown in front of Old Lady Jing, but Old Lady Jing did not answer them. She stared at Jing Laotou and spoke sinisterly: "You are already about to die, what''s the use of knowing all these?" With that said, Old Lady Jing waved his hands, and about 10 black spots appeared in his hands. With a gust of wind, they pounced towards Jing Laotou''s chest.


    At the same time, a figure appeared behind Jing Laotou like a ghost. That black figure was a few meters away from Jing Laotou, and with a leap, it held a meter-long blade in its hand, and slashed down fiercely towards Jing Laotou''s back ¡­

 C35

    Chapter Thirty-Four - Self- Deceit


    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scriptures from 1 to 19, Shan Scripture from 2 to 14


    Jing Laotou was attacked from the front and back, in a moment of desperation, he suddenly pulled the rope in his hand, causing Jing Wubing''s entire being to be pulled by his strength, he stood straight, and this time, Jing Wubing was like a shield, firmly blocking in front of Jing Laotou. At the same time, Jing Laotou turned around, and pulled out an object that was about a foot long from his back with his right hand.


    It was as black as a stick.


    The Jing Laotou held the thing in his hand and slashed at the blade in the black figure''s hand.


    When the machete and the thing in Jing Laotou''s hands came into contact, sparks flew.


    Jing Laotou followed up with the short rod in his hand and swung backwards.


    The figure then began to fight with the Jing Laotou.


    The black shadow was none other than Jing Soong who had just been secretly hiding.


    The dozen or so black spots that Old Lady Jing shot out all struck Jing Wubing''s body. Jing Wubing cried out, her voice filled with extreme pain. Then, under the pain from Jing Wubing''s kick, she leapt forward and with one step on the air, Jing Wubing''s body fell into the hole.


    Just like that, the Jing Laotou that Jing Wubing was carrying quickly followed behind him.


    Jing Laotou hurriedly let go of the rope in his hand, but at this moment, his entire body had already been brought by the strong inertia when Jing Wubing had fallen to the ground, arriving in front of the hole.


    When Old Lady Jing and Jing Soong saw this scene, it was a golden opportunity, the two of them immediately rushed over to the left and right like lightning. Old Lady Jing also pulled out a blade and attacked together with Jing Soong.


    Jing Laotou blocked the attack from both the left and right with the short rod in his hand. Seeing that he was unable to resist, Jing Laotou actually rushed towards and jumped into the hole.


    The Old Lady Jing and Jing Soong were both stunned. They stopped the attacks in their hands and looked towards the hole, only to see the hole in the ground was completely dark.


    Old Lady Jing muttered: "Do you think that old man will fall to his death?"


    Jing Soong shook his head: "He won''t die, in my opinion, this underground cave is only dozens of meters deep. That old man''s martial arts is so amazing, how could he fall to his death? At most, you will only fall half dead and your bones will break. "


    The Old Lady Jing hesitated for a moment before asking with concern, "Then will Wu Gou be alright?"


    Jing Soong glanced at Old Lady Jing and laughed: "It''s not like Jing Mo has never trained in martial arts, even though this hole is only a few dozen meters deep, with that fall just now, she''s definitely dead. He can''t compare to that old man. Oh right, Fourth Aunt, what do you think is the background of that old man? Such a high level of martial arts, you actually came to our little Jingjia Village, could it be that this is really for something inside the Jing Family''s Mansion? "


    Hearing Jing Soong''s words, Old Lady Jing''s face revealed sadness. After a moment of silence, he raised his head and looked at Jing Soong: "Jing Soong, is there really no way to save Wuzhi?"


    Jing Soong asked curiously: "Fourth Aunt, you really want to save that Jing Mo, that brat Jing Mo doesn''t know where he came from, it was that Jing Lao''er who saved him, saying that he was from some floating basket in the Yellow River, do you really believe this kind of lie?"


    Old Lady Jing said dejectedly, "But I raised this kid for a whole eight years, I really can''t bear to part with him ¡ª he, after all, he was raised by me ¡ª"


    Jing Soong sneered: "Didn''t you still serve that Jing Lao''er for eight years? Didn''t you kill him as well? "


    Old Lady Jing sighed: "But why are Jing Lao''er and Jing Mo the same? On the other hand, Jing Mo was brought up by me, and although Jing Mo''s surname is Jing, he has nothing to do with Jing Family. I asked your mother, he was really picked up from the Yellow River by the Jing Lao''er. That bamboo basket is still there. "


    Hearing Old Lady Jing mention her mother, Jing Soong''s expression immediately changed. He retreated a few meters before narrowing his eyes and slowly asking: "Just now, that damned old man said that you killed both Jing Lao''er and my mother. Are you serious?"


    Old Lady Jing looked at Jing Soong for a long time before sighing, "Do you even believe the words of that old man? Your mother and I are from the same family, and we are twins, so even if I were cruel and merciless, I wouldn''t kill your mother ¡ª Furthermore, your mother had already entrusted you to me when you were very young, so I brought you along to be inconvenient and that was why I entrusted you to a distant relative to raise. Your mother and I searched everywhere for the culprit who killed your father, searched for Jing Family, and searched for so many years, making it difficult for you, but we were also forced to do so. That''s why you called me Fourth Aunt. But, although I am your Fourth Aunt, I am also your aunt, why would I harm you, and my sister? "


    When Jing Soong heard up to this point, the expression on his face finally relaxed. After thinking for a while, he asked: "Then where is my mother now?"


    Seeing that Jing Soong still had some doubts, the Old Lady Jing looked at the hole in the ground and sighed, as if he thought that Jing Mo was unlucky. Then he said to Jing Soong: "Come, I''ll bring you to see your mother."


    Jing Soong nodded and looked at Old Lady Jing. Old Lady Jing sighed again, turned around and walked out of the Pagoda Tree Forest.


    Jing Soong maintained a distance of two to three meters from Old Lady Jing the entire time, and carefully followed behind him. The two of them, one in front and one behind, walked out of the Pagoda Tree Forest with confidence.


    Under the moonlight, the Pagoda Tree Forest behind the mountain once again returned to tranquility.


    Silver moonlight spilled down from the clearing in the forest, illuminating the cave.


    Jing Mo looked out from the small hole on the side of the cave and saw the bloody hole in the ground, as if it was a hole in his heart.


    Jing Mo''s heart was bleeding, and at this moment, there seemed to be another hole in his heart as well, blood flowed out ¡­


    Grandfather is a fake, a great evildoer, who would have thought that this grandmother Old Lady Jing is also fake. From what the Old Lady Jing had said to Jing Soong afterwards, although Jing Mo could tell that the Old Lady Jing was a little sad that she had slipped out of the cave, in regards to this fake Old Lady Jing impersonating herself as the one who entered the Jing Family, and furthermore, killed her grandfather not long ago, Jing Mo''s heart was filled with fear, anger, and sadness ¡ª


    This was because Fourth Aunt Li was so scheming, and had actually assumed the identity of someone else. She had stayed in the Jing Family''s Mansion for eight years, and this old woman was so scheming, that people couldn''t help but feel no fear when they thought of it.


    He was furious that this old woman had actually killed his grandfather, who had been with him for eight years, with her own hands.


    The sad thing was that although this old woman was shrewd and merciless, she was still treating him like her own flesh and blood. This made Jing Mo unable to let go of this matter ¨C


    He did not know how he would be able to return to the Jing Family''s Mansion and face this fake Old Lady Jing in the future after escaping from this underground cave.


    Should he take revenge for his grandfather, or should he forgive this Li Fourth Aunt who had taken care of him for so many years?


    Not only that, Jing Soong, who he originally thought was an intimate uncle, actually had nothing to do with him at all.


    The Jing Wubing who had fallen into the hole was actually the descendant of the true Jing Family, the fake Jing Laotou, and even now, he still didn''t know who he was. How did he know everything about the Li Fourth Aunt, come here, and pretend to be his grandfather?


    The more Jing Mo thought about it, the more his head hurt. His mind was in a mess, and he wanted to shout out loud.


    Lee Yan looked at him and suddenly said: "Wood, I''ll bring you to a place. Once we reach that place, you''ll know the answer."


    Jing Mo was stunned as he looked at Lee Yan, who had a mysterious smile in his eyes.


    Jing Mo thought: "Where is Stone taking me?"

 C36

    CHAPTER 35. THIRTY-FIVE YEAR OF THE KITCHEN GOD''S WIFE 237


    Shizheng of Tibetan Scripture Repeated Seven


    Old Beggar extended his hand and pulled Zhang Danian, indicating him to sit and talk.


    Zhang Danian sat down, but he was still a little uneasy.


    The Old Beggar laughed: "Little brother, let me ask you, there are too many people surnamed Wu in this world, there are also tens of thousands of people named Wu Soong, how did you know that I am that tiger fighting Wu Erlang?"


    Zhang Danian scratched his head in embarrassment and said: "I guessed -"


    Old Beggar said curiously: "Oh, then tell me about it."


    Zhang Danian mustered up his courage and said: "There are thousands and thousands of people called Wu Soong in the world, but Wu Soong who are as strong as you are, can only be a tiger in the world."


    Old Beggar laughed out loud. "I haven''t even moved a finger or a leg, how can you tell that I''m capable? You little devil, you don''t seem to be speaking the truth. "


    After Zhang Danian and the Old Beggar had a conversation, only after seeing the Old Beggar speak in a casual manner did he relax and then said to the Old Beggar: "You have such a big atmosphere and know so many things, even my Jiang Xiaobai could tell at a glance that you have been through the Yin, is your ability not great enough? Furthermore, there isn''t a single beggar in the world who has gold embroidery on their sleeves. Say, who else do you think you are other than that Wu Erlang who fought against tigers? "


    Old Beggar laughed out loud. "Little brat, you''re really smart. This fact suits my taste."


    Zhang Danian looked at Old Beggar, his eyes rolling, and asked: "Only one thing I don''t understand, I heard from the adults on the streets of Lin''an Palace that when you were conquest for Fang La, you had your left arm chopped off by the bad guy Bao Daoyi, and after that, when you returned after winning a great victory, you didn''t want to return to Liang Jing, so you left and became a monk. However, I didn''t see that you were missing a left arm, and I didn''t see you dressed up like a monk, what is going on?"


    Wu Soong laughed, extended his hand and caressed Zhang Danian''s head, then placed his left hand on the table, he smiled and said to Zhang Danian: "Little brat, caress and look -"


    Zhang Danian was curious, and did not understand what Wu Soong''s intention was for this action. After hesitating for a moment, he slowly reached out his hand and touched Wu Soong''s left hand.


    Wu Soong''s left hand had very thick joints, and the skin on his hand was even swarthy, as if it had been exposed to the sun for many years, thus resulting in its current state.


    When Zhang Danian''s right hand touched Wu Soong''s left hand, he felt that it was cold, Zhang Danian was startled and quickly retracted his hand.


    Wu Soong was a little pleased: "How is it, my iron hand?"


    Zhang Danian''s jaw almost dropped out of shock. "What?


    Wu Soong nodded his head, and laughed: "That''s right, back then I had one of my left arms cut off by Bao Daoyi, so I had no choice but to think of another way, luckily my brother, Jin Da Jian, the Jade Arms Craftsman of Mount Liang, Jin Da Jian, gave me a steel arm like this, the iron arms wrapped around my left shoulder fit perfectly, just like it was natural, hehe, I thought back to when I was called Wu Er Lang of Iron Arms, I never thought that it would happen when I was old." Pausing for a moment, Wu Soong said: "As for the matter of this old man going out home, it is not false, but when this old man was young, he was once the leader. After I left home, even though I managed to get rid of my bald head and entered the empty doors, this old man kept thinking about those old brothers of Liang Shan, so every two or three years, this old man would raise my hair, put on the clothes of a beggar, and put on this iron arm that Brother Jin Dajian made for me, walking around in the rivers and lakes. Firstly, I met my friend from the past, and secondly, I wanted to take a break. After all, in that monk''s temple, I read scriptures every day, which annoyed me to death. Hehe, I met you today. You were like an old friend to this old man, speaking in such a speculative manner, this old man was careless and revealed his identity. Little brat, you better not speak of it. Do you know? "


    Wu Soong looked at Zhang Danian, his eyes filled with laughter.


    It was as if he himself was doing something extremely amusing.


    Zhang Danian finally understood.


    The reason why Wu Soong disguised himself, put on old clothes, wore iron hands, and had a head of long hair was so that no one would find out he was sneaking out of the temple.


    To think that Wu Soong, who had been bestowed the title of the master of Qingzhong and also known as the hero of Liang Mountain, who had fought to the south, killed Fang La, killed Tian Hu, and was not willing to lose face in front of others, this was why he transformed into a beggar.


    Zhang Danian hurriedly said: "Senior Wu, of course, whatever you do, junior will keep it a secret and will not tell anyone else.


    Wu Soong laughed, "Little brat, didn''t this old man call you little brother just now? You can just call me big brother. "


    After all, Wu Soong had greatly improved himself. Was it really appropriate for to call him big brother in such a rash manner?


    Seeing Zhang Danian''s hesitation, Wu Soong face revealed a look of displeasure, and said: "I thought you were a clever little ghost, then I knew you were so wooden, like a piece of wood. Forget it, you don''t want to call me big brother, and this old man is also not willing to drink with you, this piece of wood. "I''m leaving."


    Wu Soong''s face revealed unhappiness, he then flicked his sleeves and was about to leave.


    Zhang Danian anxiously apologized: "Big Brother Wu, you''re mistaken, I just feel that the age difference between us is too huge, it''s not appropriate. Since you don''t mind, then I will recognize you as my big brother.


    Wu Soong then laughed out loud, turned and sat down, then laughed: "Little brat, it''s fate that we meet each other. Come, drink with me."


    At that time, Zhang Danian did not know that Wu Soong had actually specially come for him.


    This was not an ordinary encounter.


    The two of them were drinking until their ears were burning, but it was getting late. Zhang Danian''s face reddened, and called Wu Soong: "Big brother, how about we go back to my house to continue drinking, after staying here for a long time, my family will come to find me, my home is right around here ~"


    Zhang Danian drank until his face flushed red, yet, Wu Soong drank two catties of wine down his throat, his face still as normal. Wu Soong nodded his head: "Okay, but when we reach your home, you are not allowed to reveal my identity and background," after thinking for a bit, Wu Soong told Zhang Danian: "Just say my surname is Hong. At your house, just call me Big Brother Hong."


    Zhang Danian nodded, he was so drunk that he could barely keep his eyes open.


    Then, one old and one young, the old man actually supported the young one all the way to the Zhang Mansion and knocked on the door. The servant of the Zhang Residence came out and was shocked to see Zhang Danian.


    After all, this young master had never seen him drink since he was young, under Zhang Dayu''s guidance.


    Jiang Xiaobai also ran over from afar. She opened her eyes and looked at her little mistress curiously.


    Zhang Danian squinted his eyes and looked at the servant, then closed his eyes in relief and called out to the servant: "Laifu, give this, Wu, Wu, no, Big brother Hong find a place to sleep, don''t let him leave, tomorrow I will continue drinking with him." After barely finishing this sentence, Zhang Danian''s head tilted to the side as he fell asleep.


    Wu Soong laughed and said to the servant: "Does your young master rarely drink?"


    The servant stuck out his tongue and supported Zhang Danian, then turned to Wu Soong and said: "Young Master has never tasted wine, this is the first time."


    Wu Soong nodded. He then followed the servant and brought Zhang Danian back to his bedroom. The servant then brought Wu Soong to the guest room and after settling down, Lai Fu left the room and Lai Fu closed the door.


    After Wu Soong finished washing his clothes, he laid on the bed. His eyes were bright as he looked at the ceiling, as though he was thinking about something.


    "..."


    The night passed without a word and soon enough, Wu Soong was woken up by Lai Fu and was invited to the dining hall to eat. Zhang Dayu and his Sissi had gone out to play and had not come back yet.


    There was only Zhang Danian in the dining hall. Seeing Wu Soong walk in, Zhang Danian felt slightly embarrassed, he anxiously stood up to welcome him: "Wu, Big Brother Hong, I''m sorry, sorry for the first time yesterday, I drank too much."


    Wu Soong laughed, "What about that? Do any of us from the Scripture Pavilion know how to drink? "


    Zhang Danian was stunned, and asked curiously: "What Scripture Pavilion?"


    Wu Soong looked at him deeply, hesitated for a moment, and said: "Nothing. Is there still a headache? "


    Zhang Danian shook his head and laughed: "It doesn''t hurt anymore. After a night of sleep, it''s much better, and when I woke up in the morning, it was a bit uncomfortable. Regarding what kind of Scripture Pavilion Wu Soong was talking about earlier, he did not question further.


    The two of them had breakfast and tea, and they chatted as they drank. Wu Soong looked at Zhang Danian, and said softly: I heard that you have an iron box?


    Zhang Danian''s heart trembled, "That iron box hid itself so tightly that only he, his parents and mother knew. Other than these three people, Zhang Dayu would naturally not tell anyone else about it, and my mother was also a tight-lipped person. I have always felt extremely awkward about being born into the iron box, so I have never told anyone else about it, yet Wu Soong was able to tell about this iron box so how did he know?"


    Zhang Danian looked at Wu Soong, and at the moment, Wu Soong''s eyes were also shining at Zhang Danian, Wu Soong''s eyes seemed to have an ability to see through Zhang Danian''s thoughts, and when they looked at each other, Zhang Danian was actually a little flustered.


    Wu Soong, who was wearing the gold-threaded quail dress, became even more mysterious in Zhang Danian''s eyes ¡ª ¡ª

 C37

    Shizheng of Tibetan Scriptures Repeated Eight


    Zhang Danian looked at Wu Soong, but Wu Soong''s eyes were still fixed on him. After a while, Zhang Danian was affected by the aura of Wu Soong''s gaze and turned towards the side, calling for Lai Fu, telling Lai Fu to bring Jiang Xiaobai to buy some small fishes.


    After the blessings were over, Zhang Danian turned to Wu Soong and smiled: "Big brother, how do you know our family has such an iron box?"


    Wu Soong laughed, "Not only do I know about it, I also know about your metal box. Each side of your box has eight words on it ¡ª ¡ª"


    Zhang Danian was even more shocked. Zhang Xuan was perplexed.


    Wu Soong looked at Zhang Danian: "You really don''t know anything?"


    Zhang Danian asked curiously: "What do I know?"


    Wu Soong looked at Zhang Danian deeply once more, then said slowly: "Little brat, let me show you something ¡ª" After speaking, Wu Soong reached his right hand into his left sleeve, fumbled around for a while, and then, slowly took out a black short sword from his left sleeve.


    The short sword was only about a foot long, the sword brand did not even have an edge, the entire short sword was just a blunt sword.


    There were two ancient characters carved on the hilt of the sword.


    The two words were straight and straight, but their strokes were extremely simple and unsophisticated, giving off an ancient feeling.


    Zhang Danian was dumbstruck.


    He did not understand the meaning behind Wu Soong''s blunt sword.


    Wu Soong looked at the blunt sword in his hand, and slowly said: "The word ''gentleman'' on the sword hilt, this sword is called Junzi Sword." After pausing for a moment, Wu Soong raised his head, and looked from the blunt sword to Zhang Danian''s face with his tiger-like eyes, and continued: "Your metal box is a sword sheath, it is the sword sheath that holds the Junzi Sword, the blade is a dragon, the sword is a tiger, and your metal box is called the Tiger Box."


    Zhang Danian was even more dumbstruck.


    This was the first time he heard the true origin of this metal box, but he was still a little doubtful about what Wu Soong was saying.


    Wu Soong seemed to be able to see the doubt in his heart, and said in a deep voice: "This Junzi Sword and this Tiger Box is male and female, so they are incompatible. After leaving, this Junzi Sword will cry every night, and look for the sword sheath. As long as the metal box is within five kilometers of the Junzi Sword, the Junzi Sword would be able to move correspondingly ¡ª "


    Zhang Danian frowned, and muttered: "Big Brother Wu, I do not know if that metal box in my house is the sword sheath you spoke of, but according to your explanation, if it was the sword box, then within five kilometers, the Junzi Sword would jump, but my iron box is inside my bedroom, and my bedroom is only two hundred meters away, and this Junzi Sword still hasn''t moved, how do you explain that?"


    Wu Soong''s eyes flashed, and said slowly: "Are you sure, that your metal box is inside the bedroom?"


    After hearing what Wu Soong said, he was not sure, but after thinking for a moment, he turned to Wu Soong and said: Big Brother Wu, I''ll bring you to see our metal box, once you see the metal box, you will know if it is the sword sheath Tiger Box you spoke of.


    Wu Soong replied: "Okay." And then he stood up. He put the Junzi Sword back into his left sleeve.


    Zhang Danian stood up immediately and brought Wu Soong to his bedroom. Opening the drawer that held the iron box, Zhang Danian was immediately stunned. There was nothing in the drawer, no one knew when that iron box had disappeared without a trace.


    Zhang Danian''s body immediately began to drip cold sweat. Looking at the empty drawer, Zhang Danian stammered: "Big Brother Wu, I saw it a few days ago, but it''s gone today ¡ª This, what''s going on?"


    Zhang Danian looked at the key that he had just opened and his heart was a mess, "This key wasn''t lost either and the lock was not broken, how could the iron box inside the drawer disappear without a trace?"


    Wu Soong did not say anything, but carefully checked the interior of the house, not missing anything. There were tables, drawers, windows, and the floor. When Wu Soong''s gaze fell upon the wall on the left side of the bedroom where a painting was hung, his gaze focused immediately, fixed on the painting, and did not move for a long time.


    The color of the painting was somewhat yellow, depicting a mountain peak, and at the foot of the mountain, there was a continuous rise and fall of a manor. In front of the manor a great river rolled eastward.


    Below the manor, there was a large grave that was quite a distance away. Dozens of coffins were placed in a large stone room inside the tomb. Beneath the coffin was a huge monster lying prone on the ground. Its tail was curled into a ball, and in the river not far away, a four-legged square cauldron was suspended in the air.


    There seemed to be a black hole above the giant tripod. The black hole was like a human''s eyes. Even though it was just a painting, the ghost aura was still pressing down on him.


    This painting seemed to be an ancient artifact that spanned thousands of years. On top of the painting, there were houses, mountains, and tombs. Even though there were only a few strokes on the great river, it was extremely lifelike.


    Wu Soong looked at the picture and started to frown slowly. After a while, Wu Soong asked: "Little brat, where did you get this picture?"


    Zhang Danian was stunned for a moment, then replied: "This painting was the one I saw the day before yesterday when I was shopping, and on the way there, I met a wandering Taoist. That Taoist was sitting by the side of the road selling paintings, and this painting was only one of them. That Taoist, however, did not ask for my money. Instead, he told me that since I like it, I will give this painting to me. "


    Wu Soong frowned: "That Taoist You Fang gave it to you for nothing?"


    Zhang Danian nodded his head: "That''s right, after I got the painting back home, the more I looked at it, the more I liked it, so I decided to hang it in my room for Lai Fu. What? Big Brother Wu, is this a bit inappropriate? "


    The expression on Wu Soong''s face became more and more solemn. After being silent for a while, Wu Soong turned around and said to Zhang Danian: "Go and get a basin of water."


    Zhang Danian was dumbstruck. He did not understand why Wu Soong wanted a bucket of water, but he still walked to the door and called Fu to bring a bucket of water.


    Wu Soong took the copper basin and placed it on a table. He then extended his right hand and bit the middle finger''s fingertip, and then the middle finger faced the copper basin. A drop of blood dripped onto the copper plate.


    The drop of blood slowly spread out.


    Zhang Danian and Laifu stood to the side and watched Wu Soong doing all this.


    After Wu Soong finished all of this, he then removed the ancient painting from the wall and slowly placed it into the copper basin''s blood.


    After a while, Wu Soong slowly lifted the ancient drawing from the copper pot.


    The entire ancient painting had been drenched in blood, and after that, Wu Soong placed the ancient painting on the table, then called Zhang Danian over: "Little brat, look at this painting, what''s more?"


    Zhang Danian was confused: "What''s more in the painting?" As he focused his attention on the painting, he noticed that there was actually an extra person on it. That person also had a few strokes. However, the outline of the man''s body could be seen.


    It was a daoist in a long robe, with a few stray goatees. He was looking at the manor from the side.


    Zhang Danian exclaimed, and said: "Strange, there really is one more person."


    Laifu was also very curious. He also came over and saw the Taoist on the painting, and he could not help but chime in.


    Wu Soong said in a heavy voice, "Could it be that there''s only one more person? "Take a closer look."


    Hearing Wu Soong say that, Zhang Danian''s heart became even more confused, he immediately focused on the ancient painting, and started looking again. After a moment, Zhang Danian let out a startled cry, and almost jumped up.

 C38

    Shenjin from Tibetan Scriptures Repeated to Nine


    It turned out that on the painting, in the back of the few rooms closest to the outer most area of the mountain, there were nine courtyards connected by a winding corridor. The number of nine courtyards gradually increased from the west to the east. At first it was only four or five rooms, but at the end it was seventeen or eighteen.


    Right in the middle of the hall with First Court, that metal box astonishingly appeared.


    The metal box was placed in the living room.


    Within the ancient painting, the Daoist standing in the corner was currently staring straight ahead, staring at a manor.


    Zhang Danian asked curiously: "That, the one in the room seems to be my metal box ¡­"


    Wu Soong let out a cry, and said slowly: "So it was a disciple from a strange sect that came out to intercept the beard." Zhang Danian did not understand what that strange disciple meant. Lifting his eyes to look at Wu Soong, he saw that Wu Soong was frowning, as though the situation was not looking good.


    Wu Soong muttered to himself for a while, then said to Zhang Danian: "Little brother, I will now bring this Tiger Box back to you, but it will take some effort, and there will be some danger, I need you to come with me, I just wonder if you are willing?"


    Zhang Danian was a youngster, so he naturally did not have any fear when it came to dangerous matters. However, he wanted to have some fun, so Zhang Danian immediately said, "Alright, I will accompany Big Brother Wu there. Wherever you go, I will go there."


    Wu Soong nodded, and then told Zhang Danian: "If that''s the case, then follow me later, and don''t say a word. The person who stole your Tiger Box is crafty and ruthless, I am afraid that the moment you speak, you will fall into his trap. "


    Zhang Danian nodded: "I understand."


    Wu Soong extended his left hand out, facing the ancient painting, he shouted: "Go." Immediately after, a black light flashed from the sleeves of his left hand, and went straight into the ancient painting, passing through the villas in the ancient painting. In a blink of an eye, he went into the houses of First Court, and with a flash, he went back inside the iron box.


    Zhang Danian and Lai Fu calmed down after seeing the sword sheath moving.


    Wu Soong said: "Little brother, take me to the place that you painted yesterday, we will send that person there."


    Zhang Danian nodded, and said: "Okay." He then led the way, bringing Wu Soong to the place where the painting was sold.


    Laifu was about to follow along when Wu Soong reached out and stopped him, instructing him, "Stay here, look at this painting on the table. As long as the painting is slightly dry and the figure on the painting is about to disappear, you will splash some water on it. If the painting didn''t work, the person in the painting would always show up. Do you remember? "


    Laifu nodded and stood in front of the painting, staring at it.


    Wu Soong followed Zhang Danian out of the Zhang Residence. He followed Lin''an Palace''s East Main Street all the way west, about a kilometer or so, until he arrived in front of a medicine store. The medicine store was at the boundary of East Main Street and West Main Street, and in the middle of the street was a monolith the height of a person.


    This stone tablet was rather strange. It was actually square and had the same four sides. There were three big words carved into it ¡ª Fallen Horse Tablet.


    At the top of the monument were four horse heads, facing north, south, east and west respectively.


    Zhang Danian walked to the front of the monument, looked around at the people coming and going, and then said to Wu Soong: "Big Brother Wu, this is where I met You Fang Taoist. That You Fang Taoist placed five or six paintings in front of this stone monument. I was curious at the time, so I walked over and bought the painting here. "


    Wu Soong frowned, he walked around the Fallen Horse Tablet twice, and then stopped and asked: Why is this tablet called the Fallen Horse Tablet? After pausing for a while, Wu Soong continued, "I have come to the Lin''an for so many years, but this is actually my first time here."


    Zhang Danian laughed: "Big Brother Wu, although this street is called East Street, it is still a small street, so of course you have never come here. Have you not seen the Fallen Horse Tablet before, but when travelling south to north to cross streets, the passengers on horseback lost their horses and fell down without any reason, and after some time, the people near the crossroads invited the merchants nearby to gather some money, and at the center of this cross street, there was a stone tablet built. With this stone tablet, the merchants who travel south to north through this street would all notice it from afar. It''s meant as a warning. "


    Wu Soong nodded.


    He looked around. There were slightly more pedestrians on the East Street. Because there were many shops selling goods on the East Street, there were many more pedestrians than on the West Street, which meant that there were almost no shops on the other side of the street.


    At the side of the medicine store, a young student in his twenties walked out and stood in front of the counter, looking at the crowd on the street with a bored expression.


    Seeing Wu Soong looking at him, the young junior seemed to be afraid of Wu Soong''s gaze, and actually did not dare to look straight into his eyes, and immediately moved on. Seeing Zhang Danian, the young junior''s face revealed a look of joy.


    Zhang Danian turned his head and saw the young disciple, he smiled slightly and waved towards the young disciple.


    The young junior came out from behind the counter and ran towards Zhang Danian. His expression was somewhat joyous but also a little nervous as he asked: "Young Master Zhang, how come you have the time to come here today?"


    Zhang Danian laughed: "Xu Xian, am I free that day? I passed by here yesterday. Didn''t you see me? "


    The man called Immortal Xu''s face reddened and he chuckled, "Yes, yes, yes, yes. Please don''t take offense to this young master Zhang. Please have some tea with me later."


    Zhang Danian laughed: "Sure, sure."


    He knew that this shop assistant named Xu Xian only treated him with courtesy and respect because of his father. Otherwise, how could Xu Xian come up and greet him when he was younger than him by a few years? This was naturally the magic of money.


    However, most of the people in this world were like this. How many people looked down on this Kong Fang?


    Zhang Danian asked: "Xu Xian, let me ask you, have you seen that wandering Taoist who was selling paintings under this monument yesterday?"


    Xu Xian shook her head, and said to Zhang Danian: "That Taoist, after selling your paintings, when you leave, that Taoist will also leave. I can see that the Daoist''s footsteps are quite swift, as if he has put some effort into it. Young Master Zhang, you better be careful. "


    Zhang Danian nodded: "I can." He waved his hand. "Go."


    Xu Xian sang a tune and turned away.


    Zhang Danian muttered in his heart: "That You Fang Taoist has more than just martial arts? According to what Big Brother Wu said, that Taoist pretended to sell me a painting in order to steal my metal box. Is that metal box really as miraculous as Big Brother Wu said? "


    Within the Zhang residence, in Zhang Danian''s bedroom, Laifu was currently staring at the painting without blinking. On the painting, that Taoist actually started to slowly move ¡­


    Laifu looked on in a daze, unable to believe his eyes ¡­


    suddenly stopped in his tracks, his entire body staring towards the north. His gaze fell upon a fisherman wearing a conical bamboo hat.


    The fisherman had a bamboo hat that covered his entire face. He had long hands and feet, and was wearing a green robe with a pair of bare shoes. As the sun rose, other people walked by with shadows on them.

 C39

    THIRTY-EIGHT An Old Monk Under the Sixth and Sixth Pagodas


    Shizheng of Tibetan Scriptures Repeated to 10th


    At the crossroads, the fisherman walked very slowly.


    The fisherman slowly walked step by step towards the Fallen Horse Monument. In the blink of an eye, he had disappeared without a trace.


    It seemed as if it had suddenly disappeared into the Fallen Horse Tablet.


    Zhang Danian was a little confused and did not know what to do.


    However, Wu Soong''s gaze was fixed on the Fallen Horse Tablet, as if he wanted to see through its secret.


    In Zhang Danian''s bedroom, Laifu could see the Taoist in the painting slowly approach the Villa, and in the blink of an eye, he had already entered the Villa. After that, he bent down and took out the metal box from within the First Court''s hall, before walking out of the Villa.


    The person in the painting walked very slowly...


    In the blink of an eye, the fisherman appeared out of nowhere on the street in front of the fallen horse.


    After he tidied up his slightly crooked bamboo hat, he turned around and walked towards West Street.


    Wu Soong stared at the fisherman until the fisherman was about to walk past him. Then, Wu Soong stepped forward and held out his hand to stop the fisherman.


    The fisherman stopped walking and after a moment of silence, he said in a deep voice, "I have." He tilted his body and took a few steps, wanting to walk past Wu Soong.


    Wu Soong took a few more steps forward again, and stopped in front of the fisherman.


    The fisherman covered his face with his bamboo hat and a cold voice came out from beneath it. "What do you mean, friend?"


    Wu Soong said coldly: "Hand it over."


    The fisherman coldly said, "What are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    Wu Soong sneered: "Then what about the Reincarnation Pattern? You want to take it away? I''m afraid it''s not that easy. "


    The fisherman was silent for a moment before saying, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Wu Soong replied: "Dao leader, that thing isn''t yours. It''s better for you to leave it to its original owner than to bring it back to its owner."


    The fisherman did not speak, his hands slowly clenching into fists. Zhang Danian thought: "Is this guy going to fight? But what did this person have to do with that Yu Fang Taoist? Did he steal that painting? "


    The fisherman didn''t make a move, but his body disappeared.


    Zhang Danian was shocked. Under such bright daylight, this person could actually appear and disappear without a trace.


    Inside Zhang Danian''s bedroom, when Laifu saw the Taoist slowly walking away, he suddenly saw him disappearing. Laifu was shocked, he quickly picked up the ancient painting and placed it into the copper basin.


    Laifu heaved a sigh of relief.


    On the cross-street, in front of the fallen horse tablet, the suddenly disappeared fisherman appeared out of thin air again. However, this time, his entire body was drenched, as if he had been submerged in water.


    The fisherman seemed to be very angry as he shouted in a deep voice, "Du that beggar! If you keep stopping me like this, I won''t be polite anymore!"


    Wu Soong laughed, but there was not the slightest hint of a smile in his laughter. "If you don''t hand over that Reincarnation Pattern, I''m afraid you won''t be able to return to the Nineteenth Corridor."


    The fisherman let out a dry laugh. "Old beggar, you actually know that we are at the 19th Links Dock, you are not simple, ah, not simple at all."


    Wu Soong looked at the fisherman who was talking left and right and couldn''t help but frown once again. He coldly said: "Let me ask you, are you handing over the Reincarnation Pattern or not?"


    Wu Soong sneered, "It seems that you won''t give up until you see the Yellow River."


    As soon as the two words left his mouth, the fisherman''s clothes on his chest creaked and a foot long dagger flew out.


    The black dagger hung in the air and actually spun around the fisherman''s head at high speed.


    The dagger was actually Wu Soong''s Junzi Sword, the Junzi Sword that had yet to reach the edge of the blade.


    Wu Soong pointed to the fisherman''s bamboo hat with his right hand. The Junzi Sword stopped moving and after a flash of black light, it rushed towards the fisherman''s bamboo hat.


    With this charge, the fisherman could not dodge in time and the bamboo hat on his head was immediately chopped off by the Junzi Sword.


    After that, the Junzi Sword circled around and flew back, and this time it slipped into Wu Soong''s sleeves.


    After the fisherman''s bamboo hat fell on the ground, the fisherman''s original appearance was immediately revealed. It turned out that the fisherman really was a Daoist with his hair tied up.


    Zhang Danian''s eyes widened, and shouted: "It''s really you, return my metal box." As he spoke, he rushed towards the Daoist man.


    As if he knew that he could not beat Wu Soong, he retreated a few steps and was about to escape.


    Wu Soong took big steps, and in just two or three steps, he had already caught up to the green-clothed Daoist, who was standing in front of him. Wu Soong extended his right hand, and grabbed at the air with four fingers.


    The green-robed Daoist man''s shirt was torn apart once again, and an item wrapped in goatskin flew out of his chest with a ''sou'' sound. Wu Soong reached out with four fingers of his right hand to catch it and held it in his hand. He stared at the Daoist in green and shouted: "This thing does not belong to you, the 19th Pike, so don''t be delusional about it anymore. In the future, if you have any more ideas about it, I will kill my way to the headquarters of your 19th Pier and have Gong Jiu go inside the Gate of Wonders to guard the tomb."


    The azure-robed Daoist''s face changed dramatically.


    He did not know who this person in front of him was, but he knew so much. He knew that he came from the 19th Pike, that the boss of the 19th Pike was Gong Jiu, and he actually knew about the number one punishment of the Gate of Wonder.


    Under the Wealthy Class, the first punishment was to go inside the Kunlun Wonder Gate and guard the tomb of the weirdo ancestor. If one were to think of the fact that the mountains of Kunlun had an indissoluble layer of snow all year round and the world within the Gate of Wonders as well, one would be sentenced to death if they entered.


    The Daoist man in green retreated a few steps back. Then, his face revealed fear as he asked in a trembling voice, "Who the hell are you?"


    Wu Soong said coldly, "Even if you wanted to go back, you wouldn''t be able to explain it to Gong Jiu. Go back and tell Gong Jiu that the Reincarnation Pattern was taken away by an old monk from the Sixth Peace Tower and is considered to have returned to its original owner."


    The Daoist man in green was stunned. His eyes rolled a few times as he muttered, "An old monk from the Six Ring High Tower. You ¡­ you are Wu ¡­ Wu ¡­"


    Wu Soong bellowed into his dantian and bellowed: "Understood, scram."


    The fear appeared on the face of the green-robed Daoist, and he didn''t dare to reply. He turned around and dashed away. While he was running away, he left a grass shoe on the ground. He didn''t dare turn around to pick it up, so he sped up his footsteps and left.


    Zhang Danian hurried over to Wu Soong: "Big Brother Wu, have you retrieved the iron box?"


    Wu Soong opened the ancient sheepskin scroll in his hand and saw a black metal box inside. Wu Soong laughed: "Isn''t that right?"


    Inside Zhang Danian''s bedroom, the Daoist who was on the ancient painting revealed a look of fear on his face, then slowly disappeared.


    Along with the other painting, the ancient painting also disappeared.


    The water in the copper basin seemed to be able to corrode the painting, melting it into nothingness without a trace.


    Laifu was shocked and afraid. He didn''t know what to do ¡­


    It was unknown when Jiang Xiaobai suddenly rushed in, but she kept on barking at the copper pot, as though there was something strange and terrifying hidden inside.

 C40

    Shizheng of Tibetan Scriptures goes over and over to eleventh


    When Zhang Danian saw the iron box, he finally relaxed.


    Wu Soong said: "Let''s go back." He reached out his hand and put away the iron box along with the ancient scroll.


    Then, together with Zhang Danian, they walked along the east street back to the Zhang Residence.


    On the surface of the river at the side of East Main Street, the current flowed slowly. After Wu Soong walked for a hundred or so meters, he suddenly stopped and walked to the river bank.


    The explosive shout was like a clap of thunder in the sky that suddenly descended.


    Unexpectedly, Wu Soong''s shout caused the water on the surface of the river to stop for a moment. Following which, a stream of blood flowed out from the bottom of the river. Following which, he saw a figure sticking to the water, being carried by the river eastward.


    That figure was like a corpse, motionless, allowing the river water to carry it away.


    All the pedestrians on the east street were startled by Wu Soong''s shout and turned their heads to look at him. After seeing him, they all turned and left in a hurry. It was as if no one was willing to provoke someone like Wu Soong, since when Wu Soong looked over, although he was dressed entirely in quail clothes, his aura was like a tiger''s, his expression ferocious, and his shout was even more deafening. Who dared to provoke him?


    Hearing Wu Soong''s shout, the shop assistant called Xu Xian, who was inside the medicine store in the distance, looked for a bit, and then quickly withdrew.


    Zhang Danian asked curiously: "What''s wrong? Big Brother Wu. "


    Wu Soong laughed coldly: "That Ox-nose guy actually doesn''t give up his heart and follows us secretly while hiding in the river, this old man will give him a warning. ¡ª ¡ª Maybe, when this matter is over, this old man will go to the nineteenth dock and find that Gong fella to settle it. This Oxnose guy must be related to our Scripture Pavilion, otherwise, there wouldn''t be such a Reincarnation Pattern here. This old man would like to ask that Gong fella, what is his background? "When the time comes, this bull-nose will not be able to bear the consequences."


    After pausing for a moment, Wu Soong said: "Don''t worry, that cow''s nose won''t be blown to death by this old man''s shout. He isn''t that weak, he will only be slightly injured and won''t be able to use his martial arts for half a year. This was also a lesson for him. Hmph, now that you know me, you actually still dare to secretly follow me.


    Zhang Danian''s heart was filled with doubt: "I don''t understand what Scripture Pavilion means, is it a place to collect books? Why did that Taoist say that he had something to do with Scripture Pavilion, and why did he let himself go just like that? " It was just that he knew that even if he didn''t ask these questions, Wu Soong would tell him at the right time.


    Just as expected, Wu Soong looked around, then said to Zhang Danian: "Let''s go, when we get home, I will explain in detail to you."


    Zhang Danian nodded.


    The two of them walked back to the Zhang Residence. When he arrived at the entrance, he saw Laifu standing in front of the Zhang Residence with his head stretched out and his face full of anxiety.


    Seeing Zhang Danian return, Lai Fu''s face was filled with joy and fear. He hastily responded and turned to Wu Soong: "Master Hong, the painting is gone ¡ª ¡ª"


    Zhang Danian asked curiously: "Nothing else? Why not? So if everything''s fine, it''s gone? " As he spoke, he ran inside. Laifu and Wu Soong followed closely behind, following behind the Zhang Residence, to Zhang Danian''s bedroom. Raising his head, he saw that the copper basin was still neatly placed on the table.


    Jiang Xiaobai was squatting in front of the table, staring at the copper basin with a strange gaze.


    That weird ancient painting really disappeared without a trace ¡­


    Laifu said with a bitter face, "Just now, the person inside the painting suddenly disappeared. I wanted to spray some water from the basin to see if the person inside the painting would come out. I didn''t expect that not only did the person inside the painting not appear, but the painting itself also disappeared. Young master, I really don''t know what''s going on ¡­"


    Seeing that Lai Fu looked like he was about to cry, Wu Soong couldn''t help but slightly smile, and said: "It''s none of your business, you can leave now."


    "Yes, Master Hong." Laifu sang a tune and hurried out.


    At that moment, only Wu Soong, Zhang Danian and Jiang Xiaobai were left in the house.


    Zhang Danian rubbed his nose and could not help but ask: "Big Brother Wu, what''s going on?"


    Wu Soong said in a deep voice, "The painting that Ox-nose gave you was actually a copy. And it''s not just any imitation. This thing is called phony. "


    "Imitation?" Zhang Danian was a little stunned, this was the first time he had heard of this name.


    Wu Soong continued: "This Yin imitation is a skill, when one performs this technique, to enter the underworld, one must first imitate a painting, to create a painting like this, hanging inside the house is no different from a real painting. Only when the caster uses a technique to cast the painting, this imitated painting will slowly disappear without a trace, it is originally something from the underworld, if it is hung inside the house for a long time, it will absorb the house master''s yang energy, the caster using this Yin energy, there are two reasons, one of them is to absorb the Yang energy from living, the other is to borrow the Yin energy from the Yin.


    The method to borrow Yin Yang was to place the imitated painting in the room of the owner, and then the caster would borrow the room''s precious item to steal it away through the air. The caster would then return to the original place on the second day, the same place where the cow-nosed person sold the ancient painting yesterday.


    There will be a Yin Eye and the caster will enter the ancient Yin Painting to take what they want. This way, no one will be able to detect it when they steal. After the theft was over, the spellcaster would leave the imitated ancient drawing in the Yin Eye and escape. Then the imitated ancient painting would disappear and no one would be able to find it. You say that this method of stealing is unwise? "


    Zhang Danian was dumbstruck. After a dozen breaths, he murmured, "There''s actually such a thing?"


    Wu Soong chuckled: "Little brat, you are still young, there are too many strange things in this world."


    Zhang Danian frowned: "So you''re saying, that Fallen Horse Tablet is Evil Eyes?"


    Wu Soong nodded his head: "That''s right, the Fallen Horse Tablet is actually a Yin Eye. This Yin Eye is the same as the Styx, it only appears at night, and no matter where or when, as long as you know the way of the Yin, you can follow that Yin Eye to enter." Pausing for a moment, Wu Soong looked at Jiang Xiaobai: "Your Devouring Soul can also do it. ¡ª ¡ª Do you not see this Devouring Soul for a few days every month?"


    Zhang Danian was stunned. He thought to himself: "This Jiang Xiaobai does indeed have a few days of absence every month. After a few days, this Jiang Xiaobai will return by herself. Could it be that it''s really as this Big Brother Wu said, and went to the Underworld?"


    Wu Soong''s face revealed a complacent look, and said to Zhang Danian: "This old man has guessed correctly, right? The Devouring Soul will disappear for a few days every month just to go to the underworld. The Devouring Soul itself is an underworld existence and when I come to your place, I will be fated with you, so once the number of souls the Devouring Soul devours accumulates to a certain extent, it will reincarnate. At that time, I will not even know what it will be born with, maybe it will turn into a little pig or something ¡ª hehe, at that time, it will all depend on its luck. "


    Wu Soong looked at the copper basin, the pleased look on his face slowly faded as he slowly said: "That cow nose used this imitated Glyph Devils to steal your Tiger Box, and then retrieved it back from the Fallen Horse Tablet''s Yin Eye. Although he knows that he can enter this place with Yin Eye, he did not know that Yin Eye was extremely powerful, and at this moment, he is dead, so he is naturally free to come.


    Zhang Danian felt a shiver in his heart: "If this Yin Eye is so powerful already, then wouldn''t he be able to live to a point where he''s even scarier?"


    Wu Soong looked at the copper basin, and turned to Zhang Danian: "After I leave, when you feed Jiang Xiaobai water everyday, feed it to the water in this copper basin. This water contains the imitated ash, which is harmful to people, but it will be beneficial to Jiang Xiaobai."


    Zhang Danian nodded.


    Wu Soong got up, rolled up the ancient sheepskin scroll and the Tiger Box, and threw them into his bosom. Only then did he exhort Zhang Danian: "One month from now, come to Liuhee Temple to look for me, I will bring you to see someone. At that time, that person will tell you everything, your origins and where you came from."


    Zhang Danian was a little disappointed in his heart, he knew that Wu Soong was going to leave. Although he knew that he would be able to meet this mysterious Big Brother Wu with an iron hand in his Liuhee Temple in a month, he still felt a little disappointed in his heart for some reason ¡­


    At that time, Zhang Danian did not know that the person Wu Soong wanted him to meet was actually not a person, but was a corpse.


    A talking corpse ¡­

 C41

    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scriptures From 1 to 20, Shan Scripture from 2 to 15


    Jing Mo didn''t know where Lee Yan was going to take him. It was just that at this very moment, he, who was currently flustered in his heart, would rather split his thoughts so that he wouldn''t think about Old Lady Jing.


    To him, Old Lady Jing was a wound that was bleeding profusely from the bottom of his heart. She did not know when this wound would heal.


    Lee Yan turned around and followed the tunnel to the north.


    The Zhu Xiaohua bit Jing Mo''s leg, then raised its head and looked at Jing Mo.


    Jing Mo sighed, then stopped staring blankly at the scene, but slowly stepped forward, following behind Lee Yan as they headed towards the north.


    This underground cave descended all the way to the bottom. After walking for about ten meters, there was a spiral passageway in front of them.


    The upper end of the passage was narrow, and the further down they went, the looser it became. He had no idea how this passageway was formed. From the looks of it, it did not seem to be man-made.


    They followed the passageway all the way down, and after roughly half an hour, they finally arrived at the bottom.


    Jing Mo raised his head to look, only to see a huge cave at the end of the branch, the inside of the cave bulging up. At the moment, a person was holding a candle in his hand and looking around.


    The moment he saw this person, Jing Mo couldn''t help but breathe rapidly again.


    This person was none other than the Jing Laotou who suddenly jumped into the hole.


    On the ground in front of Jing Laotou, a corpse was lying on the ground. That corpse was actually Jing Wubing, whose Jingjia Village was not even two days old.


    Seemingly having sensed Jing Mo and Lee Yan''s arrival of the Zhu Xiaohua, the Jing Laotou suddenly turned around. The candle in his hand burned brightly, reflecting his withered, wood-like face, making him look extremely terrifying.


    Jing Laotou shouted, "Who is it?"


    Jing Mo was at a loss as to what to do, but Lee Yan slowly walked out of the shadows and into the hole. He raised his head and looked at Jing Laotou arrogantly.


    Seeing that Lee Yan had already left, Jing Mo mustered up his courage, walked to Lee Yan''s side and shouted: "Who exactly are you?"


    Jing Mo had already held back his words for a long time.


    "..."


    Old Lady Jing brought Jing Soong all the way back to the Jing Family''s Mansion. After opening the door and entering the courtyard, Jing Soong asked: "Fourth Aunt, where is my mother?"


    Old Lady Jing said indifferently: "Just follow me, I promise to let you see your mother."


    Jing Soong had a face full of suspicion, but he still followed the Old Lady Jing, and arrived in front of the Jing Family''s Mansion door one after another.


    Old Lady Jing took out a key and inserted it into the lock. After opening the door, he pushed open the door. She then walked into the living room.


    Jing Soong followed him in. After entering the house and seeing the black coffin, Jing Soong frowned and asked: "Is this the coffin with the poison inside?"


    Old Lady Jing did not say anything. Instead, sshe directly walked in front of the coffin, laid down on the ground, and felt around the bottom of the coffin for a while. After that, he heard a soft popping sound and got up along with the Old Lady Jing, standing at the side.


    Jing Soong was startled, he thought: "There is a secret room under the coffin?" Just as he was about to lie on the ground, his heart moved. He turned around and looked at Old Lady Jing who was standing by her side.


    A flash of killing intent appeared in Old Lady Jing''s eyes, then she laughed: "Even your aunt doesn''t believe you." After which, she retreated until she reached the entrance of the hall before standing still.


    The moonlight shone down in an oblique angle, illuminating Old Lady Jing''s stooped body on the black coffin. Old Lady Jing''s old figure and the coffin''s shadow became one, and for some reason, there were a few strange and mysterious auras added on.


    Only then did Jing Soong lie down on the ground, with the blade in his right hand held tightly in his hand. He did not miss a single inch with this blade, and in this world, he was the only one who he trusted.


    Jing Soong slowly moved his body to the bottom of the coffin, and looked at it carefully, only to see a one-meter-long, square-shaped hole underneath the coffin.


    Beneath the hole was a pitch-black hole in the ground.


    A gust of cold air gushed out from the cave.


    This underground cave was actually like a cave of ice ¡­


    "Who am I?" Jing Laotou stared at Jing Mo, and suddenly laughed bitterly, and said slowly: "Can you really not guess?"


    Jing Mo stared at Jing Laotou, and did not speak ¡ª This great evildoer who pretended to be his grandfather, actually asked him if he could guess who he was, causing a faint sense of unease to rise in Jing Mo''s heart.


    Lee Yan''s eyes could not help but flicker, he looked at Jing Mo, and then at Jing Laotou.


    The Zhu Xiaohua by the side harrumphed, as though it was also curious.


    Jing Laotou said indifferently: "Your grandfather is called Jing Yuanhsing, and I am called Jing Yuanyang. He is very capable, but I did not love myself when I was young, and became a hooligan. In anger, my father chased me out of the Jingjia Village, and told me that unless he died, I must not return for the rest of my life. "Just pretend you don''t have a son like me."


    Jing Mo was greatly shocked and his heart was in chaos. He didn''t know if he should believe the words of this Jing Laotou in front of him ¡­


    Jing Laotou continued, "At that time, I swore to never return, and just like that, I left the Jingjia Village, and wandered around for dozens of years. It was only last year when the Lao''er went to find me that I connected with the Jing Family again ¡ª"


    Jing Mo faintly felt in his heart that this Jing Laotou in front of him might really have spoken the truth. Because last summer, his grandfather really went outside.


    Everything Jing Laotou said fit together perfectly ¡ª ¡ª


    Jing Laotou''s face revealed a trace of sadness: "Lao''er told me that my father is already dead. Other than his family named Jing, there is no one else in Jingjia Village.


    After pausing for a while, Jing Laotou''s face revealed a trace of hatred, but he clenched his teeth and said: "Lao''er told me, his wife now is not his wife at all. She is his wife''s sister, and moreover, his wife''s twin sisters. It''s his sister-in-law. This sister-in-law is vicious, and in order to take revenge, she intentionally pretends to be his wife, deliberately staying by his side. As for his wife, eight years ago, she was already killed by this heartless sister-in-law. "


    Jing Laotou was silent for a moment, as though he was trying to calm the heavy thoughts in his heart. After a while, the expression on Jing Laotou''s face slowly returned to normal, and that bit of pain seemed to disappear from the bottom of his heart, he continued to speak: "Lao''er said, this sister-in-law is with him now, he had tried to exchange blows with her a few times, but to no avail. Her martial arts are powerful, her scheming is even deeper, if she wanted to kill him, it would be easy. Lao''er told me that the evil woman would no longer wait for the right moment and would probably make her move in the next year or two. Because she already had no patience, she had waited for a whole eight years and still did not manage to break the secrets of Jing Family''s Mansion. Lao''er wanted me to go back, and at that time, there were still some matters that I hadn''t settled properly within the sects. I could only tell him to wait for another half a year, at the latest a year, I''ll go find him, and at that time, the two brothers will kill that evil woman together. "


    Jing Laotou sighed, "It''s just that a few days ago, I finally completed the task at hand and rushed to the Jingjia Village. Only then did I realize that I had come too late, that the great mistake had already been made, and that there was only regret left in my heart.


    The candle in Jing Laotou''s hand swayed non-stop. The candle flame shone onto Jing Laotou''s face, and the look of regret on his face grew even more pronounced ¡­

 C42

    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scriptures From 1 to 21, Shan Scripture from 2 to 16


    The Jing Laotou was silent again. After a long while, he then started to explain once more, "That day, I was especially happy. After saying goodbye for so long, I once again returned to the Jingjia Village and met the Lao''er. When I arrived at Jingjia Village at that time, it was already more than eight o''clock at night. I stood at the corner of the street and looked at the Jing Family''s Mansion. My heart was filled with emotions, and I wanted to go up and knock on the door, but I didn''t dare to do so as I was getting closer to the village. At that moment, I saw an old lady sneakily walking down another street, returning. At that time, I thought that this person would be the evil woman that Lao''er was talking about. It was just that this evil woman had been invisible for eight years, why was he still acting so sneakily right now? When he arrived at his doorstep, he actually still had to look around before entering, there must be something strange about this. Maybe this evil woman is hiding some evil trick to deal with my Lao''er.


    I had already thought about it at that time, I couldn''t just go and knock on the door, so I decided to wait until midnight before surreptitiously climbing over the wall and secretly awakening the Lao''er. After we discussed everything, I would go back and take care of the evil woman.


    After I had made my plan, I quietly slipped over to the Pagoda Tree Forest at the back of the mountain and hid it there until after midnight. Then, I sneaked out to the wall in the front yard. Only then did I turn around and jump in. After entering the courtyard, I saw a little pig staring at me from under a large tree. I was startled ¡ª "


    Jing Mo looked at Zhu Xiaohua at the side and thought: "So the Zhu Xiaohua had already discovered this Jing Laotou, but why didn''t they call out to him? Could it be that the Zhu Xiaohua also recognized the identity of the Jing Laotou? But this Zhu Xiaohua was raised by him only after he was carried to the Jing Family. How could it recognize this Jing Laotou? "


    The Jing Laotou pointed to the Zhu Xiaohua at Jing Mo''s side and said: "Right, what I saw that night was the little floral pig beside you right now. After the little floral pig looked at me, it lied down once again and lazily closed its eyes. I heaved a sigh of relief, then tiptoed to the window at the east side of the house and listened attentively. There was not a single sound coming from the window. Then I went to the window of the west room, and this time I did hear breathing.


    This breathing really did seem like it came from a ten year old child. At that time, I was already wondering in my heart, where did the Lao''er and that evil woman go?


    "I walked to the front of the hall and lightly pushed the door. The door was immediately opened, as if it was gently closed, and wasn''t locked properly. I slowly walked in, checked around and found that there was no one in the east room, and a little boy was sleeping in the west room."


    Jing Laotou glanced at Jing Mo, and Jing Mo felt a little ashamed in his heart: "Such a huge thing happened at home, yet I didn''t know about it, and slept soundly. ¡ª ¡ª Listening to Jing Laotou''s narration in such detail, it seems that he really is Grandfather''s older brother, Jing Yuanyang. It seems that I have wronged him in the past."


    After all, the mistake he made was so outrageous that the great evildoer he thought to be his grandfather''s brother was actually his grandmother, who he thought was extremely close to him, a relative who he loved so much. She was actually a evil woman who hid her identity and plotted to kill him, and that grandmother was the real great evildoer ¡­


    However, that grandmother had treated him so well, and she hadn''t lied at all. Jing Mo could tell this, but how would he face that woman from today onwards who was good to him, yet was scheming and plotting with his Jing Family?


    Jing Mo was also at a loss as to what to do.


    continued: "I thought about it, and felt that the evil woman would definitely not walk too far away. I have been hiding outside the door the entire time, observing them, but I did not discover the evil woman leaving this place, and the two of them must still be here, so I immediately decided to go to the backyard and look around. This Jing Family''s Mansion has a total of nine layers of courtyard, when I was young, I once followed the Lao''er to the rear courtyard to inspect them, and knew that there were some strange things in each layer of the courtyard. I immediately slowed down my steps and crept to the backyard. When I arrived at the First Court door, I saw a dark yellow light coming out from the hall ¡­


    Jing Soong looked at the burrow and felt that the cold air inside the burrow was endless. It gushed out and he could not help but be suspicious, "There is actually such a burrow under this house, and this burrow is so strange, is my mother really in this burrow?"


    Just as he was about to flip down to check on his mother''s tracks, he caught a glimpse of her aunt Old Lady Jing''s shadow being cast down by the moonlight. The shadow slightly swayed for a moment, and then, the shadow of the machete in his left hand was slowly raised.


    The shadow of the blade was silent and the moonlight was cold. When her aunt mentioned this knife, who was she going to kill?


    Jing Soong''s back was drenched in cold sweat...


    Jing Soong did not move. He held his breath and pretended to look at the hole on the ground, but in reality, his eyes could not help but size up Old Lady Jing''s shadow from the corner of his eyes.


    The Old Lady Jing seemed to finally be unable to hold back and silently moved forward a few steps.


    The shadow of the Old Lady Jing slowly approached the coffin.


    Jing Soong thought, "What do we do? "What should we do?"


    Jing Yuanyang paused for a while and continued, "¡­" At that time, my heart was moved, I knew something must have happened in this house.


    Lao''er once told me, in the Jing Family''s Mansion now, there is only him, that evil woman and a child that I picked up from the Yellow River. The three of them live together, and the child is sleeping in the front courtyard. At that time, I was already secretly worried in my heart.


    "I slowly got closer and approached the door of the hall. Looking closer, I saw that the evil woman in the room had a candle in her hand. She was looking at a person in front of the coffin ¡ª"

 C43

    CHAPTER 42 BUILDING


    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scriptures From 1 to 22, Shan Scripture from 2 to 17


    Jing Soong watched as Old Lady Jing''s figure slowly approached the coffin. In a moment of desperation, he flipped himself out from under the coffin, supported himself with both of his hands, and suddenly stood up. One of his right hand held onto the dagger and looked at Old Lady Jing.


    Unknowingly, Old Lady Jing''s body had suddenly retreated, and she was still standing at the entrance of the hall just like before.


    Under the moonlight, the Old Lady Jing''s body trembled like an ancient tree that was about to die. The blade in Old Lady Jing''s hand had already been withdrawn.


    A trace of a smile appeared on his orange-skinned face.


    However, at this time, a trickle of blood flowed out from the corner of Old Lady Jing''s mouth.


    Jing Soong was startled, but immediately understood that although Old Lady Jing was retreating like a ghost, she had triggered the injuries on her body. Only then did blood flow from the corner of her mouth.


    Old Lady Jing also seemed to have sensed it. She extended his left hand''s sleeve and wiped it with the corner of her mouth. Old Lady Jing laughed: "Song''er, your mother is right below us. Didn''t you want to see her? Now is the time to meet your mother. "


    Jing Soong stared at Old Lady Jing, and after a few breaths of silence, he finally said solemnly: "Fourth Aunt, lead the way. Once you are here, you are a landlord, so we still have to listen to you. Don''t you agree? "


    The Old Lady Jing squinted her eyes as sshe looked at Jing Soong. After a long while, he laughed: "I didn''t think that you would still have some suspicions towards your aunt, forget it, your aunt will not bother about this anymore. You get out of the way, your aunt will go down first and lead the way.


    Jing Soong did not speak, and instead moved his body two meters to the side.


    Old Lady Jing sighed, she slowly walked to the coffin and laid her body on the ground. She crawled until she was in front of the hole and then jumped down. Then, they heard a loud sound, as if Old Lady Jing had jumped onto the ground of a cave. After another two seconds, Old Lady Jing called out to him. "Song''er, you can get down now."


    Jing Yuanyang squinted his eyes and was silent for a moment, as though he was recalling past events. After a while, he continued: "The candle in evil woman''s hand swayed, and lit up the person lying on the ground. That person is none other than Lao''er."


    Even though Jing Mo had already guessed that the person who was lying on the ground was his grandfather Jing Yuanhsing, at this moment, hearing the name from Jing Yuanyang''s mouth caused his heart to tremble.


    Jing Yuanyang continued: "spoke sternly ¡ª ¡ª Jing Lao''er, are you going to say it or not?


    Lao''er laid on the ground, as if he was completely suppressed and could not move at all. He spoke weakly: "Damned wife, what do you want me to say?"


    The evil woman shouted: What did you say? Of course it''s the secret under your old Jing Family.


    Lao''er lied on the ground and said with a low voice: I don''t know, what secret does our Jing Family have?


    The evil woman spat at Lao''er and cursed fiercely. Jing Lao''er, to tell you the truth, you have already been poisoned by the Arrow Poisonous Wood''s poison, you can only last an hour if you hold on any longer. If you don''t say it, those secrets of Jing Family will be buried with you.


    I was shocked in my heart. I didn''t know when Lao''er was poisoned by this evil woman but how did this evil woman poison the Arrow Poisonous Wood she mentioned? Was the Lao''er really as she said, with only an hour of life left?


    Do I need to save Lao''er now?


    I decided to take a look at the situation, but I don''t know if Lao''er can make it through.


    The Lao''er stayed silent for a while, then said: "Our Jing Family has no secrets."


    The evil woman sneered: "Are you lying to ghosts? Your Jing Family is a secret, you think I don''t know? There were too many secrets of the Jingjia Village. Other than Jing Family, that Dr Luo surnamed Luo is also not a good person. Every day, he sneaks around sneakily, and in the middle of the night, he goes to the back of the mountain to look for something. After all these years, I have already bumped into him several times, and that Dr Luo''s daughter, Luo Shu, is also not a good person. This old lady has been in your Jing Family for eight years, and have not been to that corner of the Jing Family''s Mansion during these eight years? Do you really think that your mother won''t know if you don''t tell her?


    The evil woman pointed to the coffin and laughed coldly: "Jing Lao''er, why is this coffin here?"


    Lao''er did not speak.


    The evil woman snorted and continued, "Keep quiet. Let me tell you, this coffin is a location, your Jing Family dug a hole in the ground beneath the coffin. There must be a huge treasure buried under this hole right? Otherwise, why would your Jing Family be so generous, and not be able to spend all of your money even after several generations? Your family is not a bank. "


    After a while, Lao''er heaved a sigh of relief and said: "You are right, our family is not banks."


    Hearing this, I heaved a sigh of relief. So it turns out that even after so many years, this evil woman still hasn''t discovered the secret of our Jing Family.


    She was just trying to scare the Lao''er.


    evil woman coldly said: "I have already went to the hole under this coffin many times. Other than some broken books, there is nothing else. If you speak the truth, I can still spare your life. If not, in an hour, no, half an hour, you will be dead. "


    Lao''er actually laughed, and then started to cough violently. After a long while, when the intense coughing stopped, Lao''er finally said slowly: "I''m about to die, and I have nothing else to say to you, you have stayed in my Jing Family for so many years, are you really doing this just for the secrets of the Jing Family? I''m afraid not? "


    That evil woman laughed and said: "Alright, this old lady will tell you, this is for revenge. Back then, your Jing Family killed the entire Li Family, and today, I will kill you and exterminate your entire family. Hehe, this is called retaliating.


    Pausing for a moment, the evil woman sneered: "I just didn''t think that such a shrewd person like you would actually be poisoned by me on the coffin lid. I really didn''t know your shrewdness in this life.


    Lao''er still didn''t say anything, he only slowly raised his head. From the crack of the door, I could see that Lao''er''s eyes seemed to be looking towards me from the side of evil woman. At that time, my heart was beating erratically, I didn''t know if I should make a move now, if I didn''t, wouldn''t it be too late?


    Just then, Lao''er slowly raised his right hand, thumb, forefinger, middle finger, and three fingers bent to form a wine cup.


    The evil woman was shocked. She could not help but take two steps back and shouted: "What are you doing?"


    From evil woman''s perspective, the way Lao''er held the cup must have been because he reached out to grab her, which was why she was so scared.


    Only I know that that posture was actually a gesture from our Jing Family, and it represented hiding. "


    Lee Yan suddenly opened his mouth and said: "That hand signal is the power of the Hidden Dragon Institute''s Scripture Pavilion."


    Jing Yuanyang was stunned, his gaze turned to Lee Yan, and continued to size him up. After a while, he asked carefully: "You are also from Scripture Pavilion?"


    Lee Yan smiled, and shook his head: "I am not."


    Jing Yuanyang asked curiously: "Then how do you know about the Hidden Dragon''s Might?"


    Lee Yan did not speak, and only smiled once more.


    Jing Yuanyang looked at Lee Yan with doubt in his eyes, and after a while, he shifted his attention back to that night, and continued speaking: "I was very strange at that time, and I don''t know why Lao''er drew that pose, does he know that I was outside? Just when I was feeling suspicious, Lao''er''s right hand gestured the Hidden Dragon Power, and slowly waved it a few times ¡ª ¡ª


    A boom sounded in my head, and I instantly understood ¡­ "


    Jing Soong stood in front of the black coffin, and looked down at the ground, his gaze flickering. It was only when Old Lady Jing called out to him for the second time that he finally agreed, "I''ll be right down."


    After Jing Soong agreed, he still pondered for a moment. Finally, he laid down and moved to the coffin and the hole in front of him. He did not fall down, but instead, he slowly pulled the blade out.


    From inside the cave, Old Lady Jing''s unhappy voice could be heard, "Jing Soong, do you really not believe this aunt of yours? Then go back. My Jing Family''s Mansion cannot keep an esteemed guest like you. "


    Jing Soong''s eyes darted around but he did not answer Old Lady Jing. Instead, he suddenly rushed into the hole right under his head. The saber in his hand covered his entire body. When the tip of the blade came into contact with the ground, he suddenly turned his body around and gently landed on the ground. Raising his head, he saw Old Lady Jing holding onto a half-burnt candle, standing at the side. Under the light of the candle, Old Lady Jing''s face was filled with anger, and his eyes were as cold as water as she stared at Jing Soong.


    Jing Soong''s face was a little awkward, but he managed to adjust his mood in an instant, and then smiled at Old Lady Jing: "Fourth Aunt, I''m afraid of zombies or ghosts in this cave, so I''m a bit careful, it''s not like I''ll lose anything if I am to be careful, right, Fourth Aunt?"


    Old Lady Jing''s eyes seemed like they were about to spew out cold flames, as she said: "So you''re saying, I''m the zombie monster you spoke of?"


    After he said this, the cold qi inside the underground cave seemed to have become stronger.


    This cold aura seemed to be not only coming from the hole in the ground, but also from the words of the Old Lady Jing, and from those cold eyes of the Old Lady Jing ¡­

 C44

    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scriptures From 1 to 23, Shan Scripture from 2 to 18


    Jing Yuanyang''s face revealed a trace of bitterness: "At that time, I finally understood that Lao''er already knew I was here, and that the moment he gestured with his hand, was actually for me to see. He told me to hide, and not reveal myself ¡ª"


    Jing Mo''s heart sank: "Could grandfather know his brother can''t defeat that evil woman?"


    Jing Yuanyang continued to speak, "At that time, I had already guessed it, Lao''er wasn''t only worried that I wouldn''t be able to beat that evil woman, but on the other hand, he was also aware that he himself didn''t have much time left, so I didn''t have to rush in at this time.


    Lee Yan suddenly opened his mouth and said: "This might be better for you."


    Jing Yuanyang was silent for a moment, then slowly nodded his head: "You are right, at that time, I had already endured it, and continued to hide outside to spy on her. Lao''er did not have long to live, so there was naturally no need for me to charge in at this time, I will deal with her after I have checked if there are any comrades in this evil woman.


    The evil woman sneered: Jing Lao''er, even if you are going to scare me, will I be afraid of you? What a joke, you''re already a dead man, what''s there to be afraid of?


    Lao''er slowly lowered his hand. After a while, he said, "You will regret it one day."


    evil woman spat at him. "What do I regret?" He then glared at Lao''er fiercely and said sternly: "Are you still not telling me the secrets about your Jing Family?"


    Lao''er just did not speak.


    evil woman extended her left hand and grabbed onto Lao''er''s throat as she said in a stern voice, "Since you aren''t going to say it, then go down there and find my sister as your companion." evil woman held the candle in one hand and exerted a lot of strength with the other.


    Lao''er''s legs tensed up, and after a while, he slowly stretched his legs.


    My heart hurts. It seems that Lao''er was still strangled to death by this evil woman.


    The Lao''er was poisoned and died soon, but the evil woman still thought it was too slow, so she personally made a move and strangled the Lao''er.


    As I hid outside the door, I felt extremely uncomfortable. The anger in my heart wanted to rush in and fight with evil woman, but when I thought about the Hidden Dragon Power that Lao''er showed me before she died, I decided to endure it.


    Lao''er was willing to die so he didn''t let me save him. It was to prevent me from being harmed by the evil woman as well, so as to prevent our Jing Family from being annihilated. "


    After saying that, Jing Yuanyang glanced at Jing Mo.


    Jing Mo thought: "Yes, I''m a child that grandfather picked up from the Yellow River. Even though my surname is Jing, I naturally can''t be counted as a true person with Jing Family."


    Jing Yuanyang lowered his head to look at Jing Wubing''s body that was lying on the ground, and his face revealed a look of disgust, as he said coldly: "Even though this Jing Wubing is also considered to be someone with Jing Family, he has colluded with Jing Soong''s nest of snake and rat, and harmed me. Hmph, today''s death can also be considered taking care of Jing Family."


    Pausing for a moment, Jing Yuanyang continued: "After evil woman strangled Lao''er, he finally got up and walked in front of the coffin, walked around for a few rounds, then finally came to the front of the coffin again, reached out and picked Lao''er up, placed him inside the coffin, and just as he was putting him away, a stone shot through the crack in the door and flew in with a swoosh. When it hit the front of the coffin, evil woman was startled, she turned around and ran to the table, and blew out the candle with a poof sound.


    I knew something was wrong. The stone had entered through the crack in the door above my head. It seemed that someone was high behind me.


    This was the mantis stalking the cicada and the oriole. I was secretly peeping around here and there were also people secretly watching me from behind. Luckily, this person had no ill intentions towards me, otherwise, if this stone was aimed straight at my head, I would immediately be injured.


    I knew that the evil woman in the house had already been alarmed and was about to come out. I immediately turned around and dashed towards the courtyard wall. She rushed to the bottom of the courtyard wall, jumped over it, and sprinted all the way to the Pagoda Tree Forest at the back of the mountain. Only then did she feel slightly relieved. Just as I was about to sneak out, I saw a tall and skinny figure walking over from the side of Jing Family''s Mansion. This figure was walking towards us from afar, against the moonlight.


    As that figure walked on the grass, it was as though he was walking on water. The waves were unmoving, and as the waves rose and fell, his steps were calm and unhurried. My heart shook, this Jingjia Village hasn''t returned in decades, there are quite a few experts here ¡­


    Seeing that someone had come, she did not move. She continued to stand in the forest, quietly watching. The tall and skinny figure slowly walked over as he thought about Pagoda Tree Forest. Behind him, a woman''s figure appeared in a short amount of time.


    The woman arched her back and walked quickly. Not long after, she had already arrived behind the tall and skinny figure. The lady was none other than evil woman''s Li Fourth Aunt.


    When the evil woman was about ten meters behind the tall and skinny figure, she stopped and said softly: "Hey Luo, why are you playing games here?"


    My heart stirred. There is only a Dr Luo inside the Jingjia Village named Luo, but the Dr Luo I know is a medium height old man, not this tall and skinny middle-aged man.


    I remember that Dr Luo only had one child, and when I left the Jingjia Village, he was only a baby. Who was the Dr Luo that evil woman was talking about?


    The Dr Luo that evil woman spoke of stopped in his tracks, slowly turned his head, looked at Li Fourth Aunt, and said indifferently: "I am strolling around at night, what does it have to do with you?"


    These words caused the evil woman to be stunned, and she seemed to wake up from her stupor and reply loudly: "Why does it have nothing to do with me? The rear mountains are all part of our Jing Family, is your coming here have something to do with me? "


    Jing Mo muttered in his heart: "Grandmother has always been good to others, why did her personality suddenly change so greatly tonight? Could it be because she killed Grandfather?"


    Jing Yuanyang continued: "The Dr Luo sneered:" You said that this rear mountain belongs to your Jing Family, do you agree to ask? Moreover, you don''t have the surname Jing, so it''s not your turn to speak. If you have the ability, ask Jing Lao''er to come over and talk to me.


    This order left the evil woman speechless.


    The evil woman had just killed her and now she was told to transform into a Lao''er?


    The evil woman could not even compare to Dr Luo, he actually jumped out of embarrassment and rushed forward, after running a few steps, he arrived in front of Dr Luo, then he pulled out a blade from behind him, and slashed towards Dr Luo.


    At that time, I thought to myself: Could it be that the evil woman is killing red with anger? Is the evil woman crazy?


    Under the moonlight, the Dr Luo suddenly kicked over, the kick striking the evil woman''s wrist that was holding his blade. The machete was sent flying far away.


    The evil woman was shocked, as she did not expect the Dr Luo to be so powerful, and immediately retreated a few meters. Only then did she stop, slanted her eyes, and sized up Dr Luo.


    The Dr Luo looked at the evil woman again and again in the moonlight. After a while, he chuckled and said: "Your skills are not from the Jing Family. Who exactly are you?"


    At that time, my heart was stunned, and I thought to myself: "I never thought that this Dr Luo would actually be able to see through the origins of this evil woman''s martial arts with a single glance. It looks like the origins of this Dr Luo is not small as well, but I wonder if it has any relationship with our Scripture Pavilion ¡­"

 C45

    CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR FLEE


    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scriptures From 1 to 24, Shan Scripture from 2 to 19


    Jing Yuanyang slowed down for a bit, and then continued: "That evil woman stomped his feet, turned around and ran back. Not long later, he disappeared into the darkness.


    Dr Luo waited until the back of evil woman disappeared, then slowly turned around and looked at the Pagoda Tree Forest, I hid in the forest, and seemed to feel Dr Luo''s eyes pass through the big trees, straight into my body, I did not make a sound, after a while, the Dr Luo did not enter the forest, but turned around and slowly walked back.


    It wasn''t until Dr Luo''s figure disappeared that I heaved a sigh of relief. This Dr Luo gave off an indescribable feeling of pressure.


    I stood inside the Pagoda Tree Forest, and quietly thought for an hour. Only then did I make a decision, I want to pretend to be the Lao''er, and continue to be inside the Jingjia Village, inside the Jing Family''s Mansion, I want to see what kind of reaction the evil woman would have when she sees me, and I want to put this matter to death. I wanted to pretend to be the Lao''er beside the evil woman, but the evil woman would definitely not be able to think of who I am, and this would definitely disrupt her plans.


    Both Jing Mo and Lee Yan revealed a look of admiration.


    Impersonating as he pretended to be the Jing Lao''er, this way, the Li Fourth Aunt''s heart would definitely be in chaos, how would she know that the Jing Lao''er still had a brother that she hadn''t seen for dozens of years? This brother is actually the same as the Jing Lao''er?


    It was only then that Jing Mo understood why Old Lady Jing had had a knowing expression when she went to the mahjong room to find her grandma when she discovered her grandfather''s corpse. At that time, the fake Old Lady Jing would naturally know that the real Jing Yuanhsing had already been killed by her, and the body of Jing Yuanhsing in the coffin had been personally carried by her. Although what Jing Mo said was true, all of it was naturally within her grasp. However later on, when Jing Mo brought Fourth Aunt Li back to the Jing Family''s Mansion and saw a fake Jing Laotou coming out, his heart must have been beating wildly ¡­


    She definitely did not expect that after killing a Jing Lao''er, another Jing Lao''er would actually appear ¡­


    Jing Yuanyang continued: "That night, I hid in an empty room behind Jing Family''s Mansion. On the afternoon of the second day, I came out of that empty room, and then came to Jing Family''s Mansion. I immediately walked into the First Court and carried Lao''er''s body out, quietly carrying him to an empty house. Inside the house, although there was no one, there were coffins everywhere. I immediately put the Lao''er''s body into one of the coffins and turned around. Just as I entered the courtyard and entered the house, before I could stabilize myself, I heard footsteps coming from outside. I knew that someone had arrived, so I immediately welcomed them.


    With that, Jing Yuanyang looked at Jing Mo. Jing Mo felt ashamed, and said: "At that time, I did not know that you were the Great Grandpa ¡ª ¡ª"


    At this moment, Jing Mo had already admitted that the person in front of him was his grandfather''s elder brother, Jing Yuanyang.


    Jing Yuanyang said indifferently: "At that time, in your eyes, I might have been just an unforgivable great evildoer pretending to be your grandfather, right?"


    Jing Mo felt even more ashamed.


    Jing Yuanyang looked at Jing Mo whose face changed between red and white, and slowly said, "When that evil woman saw me, he was both terrified and wary, and was even more wary and wary of me. When I went to sleep at night, I intentionally went over to her side, and that evil woman immediately hid on the other side of the bed.


    That night, I reckon that evil woman didn''t even sleep well. Maybe she was still thinking about who I was and why I was pretending to be Jing Lao''er? She didn''t sleep well, so how could I sleep well?


    I''ve been on guard against her all night.


    Unknowingly, the evil woman had already retrieved her machete. In the middle of the night, evil woman sneakily took out his machete and hid it behind her back. She then slowly approached me from the bed. I opened my eyes and stared at the evil woman.


    I didn''t say anything. evil woman swallowed her saliva and asked me, why aren''t you sleeping yet?


    I told her I wasn''t sleepy yet.


    evil woman felt a little awkward. She rolled her eyes a few times and then coaxed me to sleep early.


    I told her there was something wrong with me now, and I''d keep my eyes open when I was asleep.


    evil woman laughed: "Do you think you are Zhang Fei?"


    I stopped talking and just stared at her.


    evil woman felt his hair stand on end after showing it to me, and she immediately retreated.


    Just like that, evil woman and I remained in a deadlock until the sun rose.


    Yet, this evil woman acted as if nothing had happened, she still cooked for me, coaxed you to eat, sent you out to school, and then played mahjong.


    I secretly cursed in my heart, Why does it feel like nothing happened that she killed Lao''er?


    That night, I thought about it. If this evil woman and I live in the same room, I will grab her and force her to ask her why her Li Family and our Jing Family have such deep grudges. Why do they have to follow us like this?


    Jing Family had slaughtered their way to the Li Family in Shandong Province and would definitely not kill the entire Li Family for no reason at all. There must be a few reasons that others did not know about.


    It''s a pity that at night, this evil woman actually uses you as a shield and tells me that you sleep alone at night.


    I am secretly worried, worried that this child that Lao''er fished out from the Yellow River would be harmed by this evil woman, which is why he kept staring at you from time to time.


    In the middle of the night, I heard the evil woman sneakily get up and walk out of the house. I also quietly got up and went to the window, and slowly lifted a corner of the curtain. Through the window, I saw the evil woman sneakily walking towards the backyard.


    I thought to myself, "Where is this evil woman going?"


    I thought about it, then quietly got up and quietly followed evil woman. evil woman walked all the way to the First Court in the backyard, and looked around. I was hiding in the shadows, and evil woman did not see me, but seeing that there was no one around, she opened the door and entered. After about half an hour, the evil woman still did not come out. I was curious in my heart, so I quietly walked over and saw the door was ajar, I stood at the door and listened attentively. There was not a single trace of a woman in the living room.


    In my heart, I thought: Where did that evil woman go?

 C46

    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scriptures From 1 to 25, Shan Scripture from 2 to 20


    Jing Yuanyang slowly said: "I will slowly open the door and walk in. Afterwards, I gently closed the door and there was only one coffin in the room. I put on my gloves and gently lifted the coffin lid that was tainted with the Arrow Poisonous Wood''s poison and placed it on the ground. Only then did I pick up a candle on the table by the side and light it up, shining it into the coffin.


    Jing Mo thought: "Looks like what Lee Yan said earlier about the coffin lid was slightly inaccurate due to the Arrow Poisonous Wood. The reason why the coffin lid was poisonous is because grandmother had smeared a medicine that contained an extremely poisonous Arrow Poisonous Wood." He turned to look at Lee Yan, only to see that Lee Yan was looking at him with rapt attention.


    Jing Yuanyang continued to speak: "After I took Lao''er''s body away last time, I did not observe the situation inside the coffin carefully. Now that I looked carefully, I realized that there were words on the coffin walls on both sides."


    Jing Mo could not help but blurt out, "It''s eight words."


    Jing Yuanyang raised his brows, "How did you know?"


    Lee Yan''s gaze turned towards Jing Mo, as if he was also surprised that Jing Mo knew what was written inside the coffin.


    Jing Mo was a little hesitant, he did not know whether he should speak of the matter of watching Jing Yuanyang kill and dissolve the corpse that night.


    Jing Yuanyang said blandly: "You are her grandson, so you have naturally gone through the Jing Family''s Mansion multiple times. It is natural that you know the words inside the coffin."


    When Jing Mo heard the discontent in Jing Yuanyang''s words, he was even more at a loss of what to do.


    Jing Yuanyang continued to speak: "I looked and didn''t know what those eight words meant. I only knew in my heart that since those eight words were carved in the coffin, it was obviously meant to be. After thinking for a while, I still couldn''t find anything, so I walked around the house a few times, but I still couldn''t find how evil woman suddenly disappeared. I thought about it, and felt that the reason why evil woman disappeared, was still because of this strange coffin, so I held onto a candle in my hand and returned to the coffin once again, carefully looking around. Right at that moment, I heard footsteps outside, I quickly blew out the candle in my hands.


    Listening carefully, the footsteps rushed towards the front yard. From the sound of it, it seems to be the sound of harmless footsteps. "


    Jing Mo''s face reddened, but a question emerged in his heart: "At that time, it had only been a day or two since this great grandfather came to the Jing Family, so how could he tell that it was me from the sound of his footsteps? Big Grandpa''s martial arts can be considered to be very strong. "


    Jing Yuanyang glanced at it, "I''m wondering in my heart, hasn''t Worryfree gone to sleep? I immediately rushed out of the house, closed the door, and rushed all the way to the front yard. I heard the voice of the evil woman ¡ª ¡ª That bastard is outside? Amidst her words, evil woman rushed out with one hand holding Wu Dai, towards the door. His mouth was screaming.


    I thought to myself, "You left without a sound. Now that you speak so loudly, are you afraid that I won''t be able to hear you? Isn''t this just telling me that you''ve always been with Wu Ri in the house?" You can cheat little kids like this, but if you want to trick me, you''re still lacking a bit.


    I ran up behind her, purposely wanting to see how she made the lie.


    What''s wrong? I asked her.


    evil woman''s face revealed a fake look of anger, and told me: I woke up earlier and heard that someone was coming in, I think that someone was still thinking about our family''s treasures, so I hurriedly stood up, afraid that those people would be injured, and chased after them.


    I looked at evil woman''s fake expression and sneered in my heart. I faked asking her: Where are those people?


    evil woman put Wu You down and was immediately stunned by my question. It was as if she did not expect me to ask such a question. After hesitating for a moment, he looked around. After a moment, he pointed at the crowd and said, "Old man, look over there ¡ª"


    I looked in the direction of her finger. There were indeed messy footprints on the wall. It seemed that someone had come to this place at night. However, the person who came didn''t know anything.


    After looking at it for a while, I knew that this evil woman would not admit to the fact that I left in the middle of the night.


    I watched as evil woman brought me to the east room. I also pretended to head to the west room to sleep. After a while, I heard the sound of snoring coming from the east room. I stood up again, tiptoed out of the house, and slowly opened the courtyard door to slip out.


    I came to the wall and looked at the footprints in the moonlight.


    The footprints on the ground were messy, but it was still possible to tell that they were the footprints of an adult man.


    I was secretly puzzled in my heart. I didn''t know who else would covet the things inside this Jing Family house.


    I followed the footprints all the way to a clinic in the village.


    My heart stirred: The clinic in this village was opened up by that Dr Luo, could it be that those footprints were left behind by that Dr Luo?


    There were footprints, one big and one small. If it was the Dr Luo, then who was the small one?


    I have some doubts in my mind. After walking around the clinic, he suddenly saw evil woman''s footprints about a hundred meters east of the clinic. evil woman''s footprints came out from an abandoned house in Jingjia Village and extended all the way to the river.


    There are a total of four rows of footprints on the floor. These four lines belong to the evil woman, one of them is for going, one of them is for returning. I somewhat understand that there must be some place in this house that is connected to the First Court''s hall, and that evil woman came here from the underground passage under the hall. She quietly slipped out and went to do some things ¡­ "


    When Jing Mo heard this, he hesitated for a moment before slowly asking, "You seem to be referring to that abandoned house in Old Lu Family?"


    Jing Yuanyang was startled, and asked curiously: "Wasn''t old Lu Family very generous before?"


    Jing Mo laughed bitterly: "That''s right. He used to be very generous, but didn''t he have a son? No money since then. Old Lu''s son heard that he is a prodigal son. "


    Jing Yuanyang was stunned again, and after a while, he muttered: "Old Lu Family? How are you so sure that the abandoned house belongs to Old Lu Family? "


    Jing Mo laughed bitterly: "In this Jingjia Village, other than our Jing Family, the only thing that has yet to build a new house is our old Lu Family. Our Jing Family is not willing to build it. It''s just that this house is too big, and it''s too expensive to build it. The reason why the old Lu Family did not overturn the building is because the old Lu Family only has the prodigal son who is left with the old Lu Family, who has no money to overturn the building.


    Jing Mo remembered seeing that prodigal son of his once when he was young.


    There were only three rooms in the Old Lu Family, a dilapidated courtyard, and a locust tree planted in the courtyard. The locust tree had a myriad of branches and leaves, occupying almost half of the courtyard.


    This courtyard had already been this way since Jing Mo was young. At that time, it still belonged to the wastrel named Lu.


    The Lu family had been very rich for the past few years, but their Lu Family parents only had one son.


    This son was called Lu Wuyuan. His parents had also extended the name given to them by Old Doctor Luo at that time, meaning that after they had grown up, their merits were limitless, and it had an incomparable meaning.


    Of course, this was a good phrase. However, when this Lu Wufei grew up, he didn''t like to learn and only loved to study some strange things. His family couldn''t do anything to him, so he only had this one son.


    Not only was this Lu Wuji not interested in studying, he was also not fond of making friends. Every day, he would just hide in his room and fiddle around with some things. After that, he thought of the name that Old Doctor Luo had given him as unpleasant to listen to, and had actually changed it to Lu Wubi.


    When others asked him what he meant by Lu Wubi, he proudly told them: "My father said that in the future, without education, it will be hard to walk a single step. He insisted that I read more books and write more, so I wanted to tell him that I can''t read, I can''t write, I can''t teach myself, and Wubi can also walk the world."


    His neighbors on the left scoffed at him and thought that he had gone berserk. They all warned their children not to get too close to him.


    Just like this, Lu Wubi grew up day by day. During the year he turned twenty-five, he even did a thing that caused everyone in the Jingjia Village to look sideways ¡­

 C47

    Forty-sixth Life Continuing Treasure Cauldron


    The Tibetan Scriptures from the second to the second, the Tibetan Scriptures from the first to the twenty-sixth, the Mountain Scriptures from the second to the twenty-first


    During the year Lu Wubi was twenty-five, many things happened to him. The first thing was his father''s death. Old. His mother was crying miserably at the side, but Lu Wubi remained indifferent.


    Why didn''t the neighbors ask him why he didn''t feel sad at all? Lu Wubi retorted back, "If you are human, there will be a death. You and I are both the same, and you will also die.


    Those who were in good mood turned around and left in a fit of anger. He cursed under his breath. Curse Lu Wubi, who would die a horrible death.


    Lu Wubi did not mind, since there were too many people scolding him, who was he?


    Lu Wubi still went back to living his own life. Since his father had died, and his mother was weak, naturally she couldn''t control him. Thus, Lu Wubi took out all the money he had at home and bought a tripod from the Ghost Market on the banks of the Yellow River.


    The tripod was square and its body was engraved with strange words.


    When the people of the Jingjia Village Village heard that Lu Wubi had spent all of their family''s money and bought a tripod that was not even ten centimeters, they were immediately shocked, and all of them rushed to the courtyard of the Lu Family to see what was happening.


    Beneath the locust tree, Lu Wubi complacently took out the tripod and placed it on the table with one leg missing, showing it to everyone.


    When everyone saw the tripod, they all looked at each other. After a few minutes, everyone laughed out loud.


    Someone asked: "Lu Wubi, what is the use of this broken cauldron of yours? Don''t you feel bad spending so much money? "


    Lu Wubi''s face revealed a pleased look: You guys don''t know? "This cauldron is a treasure cauldron, it can let the dead live ¡ª"


    The villagers all burst into laughter.


    Only Dr Luo who was standing at the back of the crowd revealed a serious expression, as if the tripod really had some unfathomable magical power.


    Dr Luo looked around, only to see that about 10 metres away, Jin Laoda, who was fishing, was also peeking his head out, looking in. Jin Laoda''s eyes also revealed a greedy look.


    Dr Luo knew, it seemed that it was not only him who was thinking about it, other people were also thinking about the tripod that Lu Wubi had obtained.


    The crowd then dispersed, no one cared about Lu Wubi and the tripod that he was bragging about.


    After that day had passed, there was not a single person left in the old Lu Family. It was as if Lu Wubi and his mother had gone missing overnight.


    The only things that remained of the old Lu Family were the three rooms. As time passed, the three houses slowly declined and became three empty rooms.


    After that day, many strange things happened. Dr Luo stopped working for half a month, and Jin Laoda the fisherman did not go back to the Yellow River to fish for a whole ten days.


    Jing Yuanhsing''s expression was also extremely bad during those few days. Old Lady Jing''s voice seemed to have become sharper than before, as if he had become a completely different person. It was just that his appearance was still the same.


    The people from the Jingjia Village felt that it was a little strange. After a while, the people from the Jingjia Village, including the people who often played cards with the Old Lady Jing, also accepted the fact that the Old Lady Jing was a little different ¡­


    The relationship between the Dr Luo and Jin Laoda was getting worse and worse. Some people even said that during the middle of the night, they would often see a tall and skinny person who looked like a Dr Luo, wandering about in the Jingjia Village ¡­


    "..."


    Jing Yuanyang thought for a while, then slowly said: "So that''s how it is."


    After a while, Jing Yuanyang then continued: "At that time, when I saw the footprints of the evil woman, I was walking towards the river. After thinking for a while, without knowing what to do, I followed evil woman''s footprints and looked all the way. When I arrived at a house by the river side, the footprints went over the wall and I wondered, what was evil woman doing in this courtyard? I listened attentively for a while. Seeing that there was no sound coming from inside the house, I climbed over the wall and crept under the window. I could only hear that there was no sound coming from inside the house. No, that''s impossible, the evil woman would definitely not climb the wall and enter an uninhabited house. I went to the door and pushed it open. I walked in and entered the east side of the house. There was no one living inside, so I went to the west side of the house and entered. I saw a woman in her fifties lying on a big bed inside the house. The woman was lying on her back on the bed. Moonlight shone through the gaps in the curtains and onto the woman''s face. The old woman''s face was pitch black.


    I was stunned. I stretched out my hand and poked the old woman lightly on the nose. It was only then that I found out that the old woman had died of poisoning long ago. As I stood there, I could feel the chilliness rising bit by bit. I only had one thought in my mind, how could that evil woman be so vicious, could it be that this old woman also has some sort of irreconcilable hatred towards her? "


    Jing Mo''s heart sank as well. Then, he thought of the house by the river, which was Granny''s three playmates, and could not help but ask, "Big Grandpa, is that woman wearing a mole on her left forehead?"


    Jing Yuanyang frowned, and nodded: "Yes, you recognize him? Three women were poisoned to death on the second day of Jingjia Village. After I asked around, I found out that they were the three card friends of evil woman, but I didn''t know which one exactly was the one with a mole on her forehead. "


    Jing Mo''s face was sad as he slowly said, "That is milk that is too big. "Sigh, it was my grandma who killed Da Niu and the rest ¡­" The more Jing Mo thought about it, the more upset he felt. He knew that it was because of him that Old Lady Jing had killed the three of them.


    Lee Yan reminded him from the side, "Wood, that person is not your Grandmother. She''s surnamed Li, and your Grandmother died eight years ago ¡­"


    Jing Mo sighed, he knew Lee Yan was right, but in these eight years, this so-called fake grandmother had indeed treated him like her own grandson. That kind of kindness, was something that he could personally feel, that little bit of care and love, was something that Jing Mo could not deny no matter how hard he tried ¡­


    However, he couldn''t deny it now. It was true that his grandmother had killed the three of them, and had also killed his grandfather who was extremely caring towards him.


    Jing Mo really didn''t know what to do right now ¡­


    Jing Yuanyang said in a deep voice: "I saw, this big milk''s death, is exactly the same as the Arrow Poisonous Wood''s poison that Lao''er was infected with. Looks like that evil woman must have used that Arrow Poisonous Wood''s poison to kill this big milk. I didn''t dare to stay for long and climbed over the wall. Before I could even check the footprints of the evil woman, I heard a commotion coming from afar and hurriedly ran back. Returning to the Jing Family''s Mansion, I laid on the bed. I thought for a while, then knew that the evil woman would definitely think of a way to get rid of me. I just need to wait and see. When her reinforcements arrive, I''ll see who it is. I''ll see how many comrades evil woman has.


    The next day, news had spread throughout the village that Big Milk and the other two people had died from poisoning. During dinner, evil woman still acted as if nothing had happened and I secretly admired her calmness. The great evildoers and great evildoers in history can only do this much. "


    Jing Mo''s face reddened again. Remembering that he was sitting at the same table as the evil woman and that he was even plotting with the Great Grandfather in front of him, Jing Mo felt even more ashamed in his heart.


    Jing Yuanyang looked at Jing Mo and, and said coldly: "I just did not expect that evil woman was actually this anxious. He called for helpers within three days, and what''s laughable is that that evil woman actually allowed that whatever Jing Wubing to seduce me to, was something that that evil woman did not know. Actually, just one day ago, when that Jing Soong and her nephew secretly came to the Jingjia Village, I already knew about it ¡­"


    Jing Mo was even more shocked. Looking at the emaciated big grandfather in front of him, he felt an inexplicable amount of admiration in his heart, and a few more suspicions, "How did big grandfather know that Jing Soong and Jing Wubing both came to the Jingjia Village?"

 C48

    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scriptures From 1 to 27, Shan Scripture from 2 to 22


    Jing Yuanyang seemed to have discerned the doubt in Jing Mo''s heart, and said indifferently: "On the first day Jing Soong and that Jing Wubing came to the Jingjia Village, they hid behind a Jing Family''s Mansion and entered a house full of coffins in the ninth courtyard. Hehe, unfortunately, I was in that house during the day, and Lao''er''s corpse was placed in a coffin in the middle of the house by me. At that time, I wanted to check if there were any more clues on Lao''er. When Jing Soong arrived, I immediately hid in one of the coffins, and then Jing Soong and Jing Wubing entered the house. This is called the help of the heavens. I, Jing Yuanyang, deserve to die, this is why I was able to eavesdrop on the conversation between the two scoundrels. "


    Jing Mo thought: "So that''s how it is."


    Lee Yan, who was standing at the side, stared at Jing Yuanyang and suddenly asked: "You are someone from the Scripture Pavilion. Right? "


    Jing Yuanyang shivered, then asked: "How do you know?"


    Lee Yan said with a bland smile on his face, "Of course I know."


    Jing Yuanyang could not help but size up Lee Yan and thought in his heart: "If this brat and Jing Wuju suddenly appeared from inside the cave, then they must have just been hiding in the cave and secretly heard me talking to the evil woman. That''s why they knew that I am a person of the Scripture Pavilion ¡ª ¡ª Hehe, I presume so ¡ª"


    As he thought about it, he felt relieved ¡ª the fact that the Jing Family was passed down from one of the five great sects of the Classic of Mountains and Rivers mountain, not many people knew about this secret.


    Only the disciples of the Jing Family knew about it. Even after Jing Mo had been adopted for eight years, Jing Yuanhsing had never told him the secret, and was even more so forbidden to enter the nine layers of the Jing Family''s Mansion. After all, the nine layers of was where all the secrets of the Jing Family were stored.


    The people who learned of this secret had an ancient saying regarding Jing Family. People who were not disciples of Jing Family would never spread it to outsiders. Under the Jing Family, those who knew the secret had to keep it a secret, otherwise, Character in the Classic of Mountains and Rivers and disciples would have to work together to kill and protect each other.


    Lee Yan paused, his eyes like lightning, coldly looking at Jing Yuanyang, after a while, he said: "What I do not understand is, you are just a Scripture Pavilion disciple, why would you use our Mount Sect?"


    After asking this question, Jing Mo shuddered, and Jing Yuanyang''s face revealed a look of astonishment, as though it was extremely strange, how did Lee Yan know about the crux of this matter ¡­


    Lee Yan stared at Jing Yuanyang, Jing Yuanyang stared at Lee Yan for a long while, then slowly said: "I didn''t expect you to be someone from Mount Sect at such a young age."


    Within the underground cave, a wave of killing intent had unknowingly pervaded the air, and this aura seemed to gradually thicken. Jing Mo''s breathing had also become hurried because of this.


    Lee Yan and Jing Yuanyang were at loggerheads, it was as though the two of them were going to start fighting in the blink of an eye.


    Jing Mo was anxious and puzzled: "What is this for?"


    Just a moment ago, the two of them were still acting very polite, but suddenly, when the words Scripture Pavilion and Mount Sect were mentioned, the atmosphere of the entire underground cave became subtle ¡ª ¡ª


    Jing Mo looked at Lee Yan, then looked at Jing Yuanyang ¡ª


    A nine year old youth, facing an old man that was as thin as a stick, actually had no fear in his eyes at all.


    Jing Mo secretly admired him in his heart: "This young man who claims to be from the Mount Sect is actually as steady as Mt.


    Jing Mo muttered in his heart: "What kind of organization is this Mount Sect?"


    Inside a cave in the Jing Family''s Mansion hall, Jing Soong looked at the anger in Old Lady Jing''s eyes that seemed to be about to spew out. He hurriedly smiled apologetically: "Fourth Aunt, you misunderstood. I didn''t mean that. "


    The Old Lady Jing coldly snorted: "Whether or not you have it or not, you should be clear of it. ¡ª Forget it, I will not bother with you about this. I will bring you to see your mother." As she spoke, she strode inside.


    Jing Soong heaved a sigh of relief, and finally had enough time to size up the situation inside the cave. He raised his head and saw that there was a stone room inside the cave. The stone room was similar in size to the room above, and there was a stone room on both sides of the cave.


    The Old Lady Jing was heading towards a stone room to the east.


    The stone room had no door. Under the light of the candle in Old Lady Jing''s hand, there seemed to be a bed inside the stone room. A woman sat at the head of the bed.


    The woman stood with her head bowed. Her back was slightly bent, and her face could not be seen.


    Old Lady Jing walked over to the lady and said slowly: "Third Sister, I''ve come to see you."


    The woman still had her head down, not saying a word.


    When Jing Soong heard the two words "Third Sister" from Old Lady Jing''s mouth, his heart skipped a beat: "The woman from the east room, could it be my mother?"


    He was separated from his mother when he was young, so he naturally could not remember his mother''s appearance. However, when he looked at the woman sitting at the head of the bed, her figure was similar to Old Lady Jing. Other than her slightly worn out clothes which revealed her excessively pale wrists, the woman sitting at the head of the bed was no different from Old Lady Jing ¡ª


    Jing Soong walked over step by step, and his heart thumped uncontrollably in his chest ¡ª


    "..."


    Inside the Pagoda Tree Forest underground cave behind the mountain, Jing Yuanyang and Lee Yan looked at each other.


    After who knows how long had passed, Jing Yuanyang coughed and took a few steps back. He said: "Little friend, since you''re also a member of Mount Sect, then it''s fate. "We are friends, not enemies. This underground cave is not safe, we should quickly think of a way to leave this place ¡ª"


    Jing Mo was secretly impressed, with just a single word from his big grandfather, he caused the two who were at loggerheads to disappear into thin air.


    Seeing that Jing Yuanyang had withdrawn his hostile aura and had instead planned to join forces with his own party and leave the cellar, Lee Yan felt that the enmity he had towards Jing Yuanyang had mostly dissipated. He thought to himself," This old fox might really be my Mount Sect''s disciple that was taught to him again, even though he has never heard of it before, within the Pagoda Tree Forest, there was an imposing manner akin to a ferocious beast that only disciples of the Mount Sect can possess. It seemed that even though he was a Scripture Pavilion disciple, he had left the Jing Family since a young age. Perhaps because of this, he had become a disciple of the Mount Sect, and there was a possibility that he might not. It was possible that even Senior Master Yue had passed down his skills to Martial Uncle Huo, but his own faction definitely had nothing to do with Jing Yuanyang. Now, since Jing Yuanyang wanted to make peace with him, he couldn''t make things difficult for him either. We are both Mount Sect disciples, so we still have a origin.


    Lee Yan immediately nodded, and said to Jing Yuanyang: "Okay." He turned his head and called out to Jing Mo: "Wood, let''s go."


    "..."


    Inside the underground stone room, Jing Soong was excited, he slowly walked towards the woman sitting on the bedside ¡ª ¡ª


    However, what he did not notice was that under the candlelight, the eyes of the Old Lady Jing facing him flickered as the corners of his mouth slowly raised into a smile.

 C49

    Shizheng of Tibetan Scriptures goes over and over to eleventh


    Big Song and his seven years, Zhang Danian finally brought Jiang Xiaobai to meet with Wu Soong at Liuhee Temple.


    At that time, Wu Soong and Zhang Danian had agreed to meet again in six months. However, because Zhang Danian''s parents were unwell, he delayed for half a year, which was why he was going to attend the meeting in the fall of this year.


    The Liuhee Temple was built on the Yuelun Mountain by the Qiantang River. Next to it was a pagoda named Liu He Pagoda. This pagoda was to build a temple.


    The Liuhee Temple that Wu Soong was staying in was right under this Sixth Peace Tower.


    Zhang Danian brought Jiang Xiaobai to the foot of the Sixth Peace Tower, but he was immediately stunned.


    A few years ago, Zhang Danian had been here before. At that time, the Liuhee Temple were in full swing and the six of them were standing together with Ta Yi Jiang. He had not expected to be here again. As far as he could see, there were ruins and ruins everywhere, a wasteland, not even a shadow of the temple could be seen.


    The ''Sixth He Tower'' that used to stand by the river had also disappeared without a trace.


    Zhang Danian stood there in a daze, feeling extremely regretful in his heart ¡ª Big Brother Wu, if this brother came a step too late, could it be that he wouldn''t be able to see you anymore?


    The more he thought about it, the more upset he became.


    He could not help but shout along the river, "Big Brother Wu, Big Brother Wu Soong, where are you? "Brother, I''m coming!"


    Zhang Danian''s voice travelled far, causing the people on the three or two boats beside the river to look over.


    After shouting for a long time, and seeing that no one responded, Zhang Danian was slightly discouraged. However, he still decided to stay here for two days. After all, he missed his appointment this time, so it was not big brother Wu Soong''s fault.


    Zhang Danian went downstairs to buy some food, and then settled down on the mountain. At night he slept in his clothes, and during the day he sat on top of the ruins and kept looking around. He had also set a deadline in his heart for him to wait here for three whole days.


    Jiang Xiaobai accompanied Zhang Danian. Here, when Zhang Danian was hungry, he would eat some rations to fill up his hunger. When Jiang Xiaobai was hungry, she would go down to the river bank to look for the mover at the river bank to get some fresh river fish.


    In these three days, Zhang Danian ate and slept. After three days without washing up, his face had become somewhat dirty.


    On the third night, Zhang Danian stood atop a pile of ruins atop of a willow branch on the moon.


    Zhang Danian muttered, "Big Brother Wu, I''m going ¡ª" Just as he was about to turn around and leave, suddenly, the Jiang Xiaobai ran to a large rock in the middle of the ruins not far away and started shouting crazily.


    Zhang Danian frowned, and called out: "Jiang Xiaobai, let''s go."


    However, Jiang Xiaobai ignored him and continued to shout crazily.


    Zhang Danian was startled, and thought: "Could it be that Jiang Xiaobai has discovered something?" And then, he walked over. She walked up to the tilted rock and took a look. However, there was nothing unusual about the rock. Zhang Danian could not help but frown. Just as he was about to berate Jiang Xiaobai, he suddenly heard a weak voice coming from underneath the boulder, "Zhang Danian ¡ª"


    Zhang Danian was startled, he almost suspected his own ears as he tried to listen again. From underneath the broken stone, he heard a low call: "Zhang Danian ¡ª ¡ª"


    Zhang Danian''s heart trembled. This time, he clearly heard the low cry from below the broken stone.


    Zhang Danian looked down and saw that there was a crack at the bottom of the broken boulder that was only a foot wide. The sound came from that crack.


    The voice belonged to a sixteen or seventeen year old girl. Zhang Danian thought for a moment, then laid down and crawled through the crack.


    Even if it wasn''t a young lady''s voice, he would still have burrowed in without hesitation. After all, he had waited three days on top of the Liuhee Temple Ruins, and there were many people who knew him within this city, but only Wu Soong knew his name. Since this young lady was able to call out his name, then it must be related to Wu Soong greatly.


    As long as he could go through the ruins and find the girl, he would naturally be able to find Wu Soong.


    After making up his mind, Zhang Danian crawled towards the ruins with all his might.


    Jiang Xiaobai followed closely behind Zhang Danian.


    Zhang Danian crawled a few meters away from the broken boulder when he saw a hole about a foot wide. A person''s head was peeking out of the hole, continuously looking around.


    Zhang Danian was overjoyed and was about to greet him, but when he saw the man''s face, he couldn''t help but be shocked.


    It turned out that the face in front of him, which was more than ten feet away, was surprisingly ugly. On that face, there was a huge nose and two tiny eyes. There were several scars criss-crossing on top of his dark skin. There was a bloody mouth under his nostrils which made his face look even more ugly.


    Seeing this face, Zhang Danian truly wanted to escape. But when he thought of the Big Brother Wu that he had to wait for three days and three nights for, Zhang Danian swallowed his saliva once again and stopped thinking about escaping.


    When the ugly man saw Zhang Danian, his eyes actually revealed a hint of happiness, before he asked in a low voice, "You are Zhang Danian?"


    The moment this voice came out from the big, bloody mouth, it caused Zhang Danian to be shocked even more. So it turned out that this voice was very gentle and sweet, causing people to hear it and melt immediately. If one did not look at this face, this voice definitely belonged to a sixteen to seventeen year old graceful young lady.


    Such an ugly girl actually had such a beautiful voice.


    Zhang Danian was at a loss as to what to do for a moment.


    The ugly-faced girl''s eyes rolled around. Seeing that Zhang Danian did not know what to do, he could not help but reveal a smile. He then asked: "Are you Zhang Danian?"


    Zhang Danian gathered his courage and replied: "So what if I am? "So what if it isn''t?"


    That ugly-faced girl''s eyes flashed, and told him: "If you are Zhang Danian, I will bring you to see someone you meet. If not for Zhang Danian, you should go there, right? This is not the place for you to come from. "


    Zhang Danian, hearing how rude ugly-faced girl was being, could not help but be angered, and could not help but say: "What does the fact that I came to find my Big Brother Wu have to do with you? Besides, this is not the place to stay, I''ll come as I please, and leave as I please. Can you control it? "


    When the ugly-faced girl saw Zhang Danian trying to take advantage of her, he did not get angry, but smiled, and said to: "Since you are Zhang Danian, then come with me."


    Saying that, he retracted his head and disappeared.


    Zhang Danian anxiously shouted, "Hey, hey, wait for me ¡ª" Then, he crawled forward with all his might.


    Before he could even call out, a pair of hands reached out from within the hole and grabbed Zhang Danian''s head. Then, with a tug, Zhang Danian felt as if he had fallen head first onto the hole.


    As he was in midair, with his four limbs completely unaffected, Zhang Danian could not help but exclaim loudly.

 C50

    Shizheng of Tibetan Scriptures Repeated to Twelfth


    Before Zhang Danian could even hit the ground, he felt his legs being fiercely embraced, and then he was suspended in mid air like this.


    Zhang Danian heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately he had not fallen to the ground, otherwise, wouldn''t he have suffered a bloody disaster? He looked up and saw a pair of green embroidered shoes standing in front of him. ¡ª ¡ª Without even thinking about it, it must be that ugly-faced girl who grabbed her legs and released him into the air.


    Zhang Danian was enraged.


    He could not help but curse, "You ugly bastard, quickly put me down." The reason why he did not struggle was naturally because ugly-faced girl was hugging his legs with both of his hands. Unknowingly, his hands and legs were immobilized, as if he had been bewitched by ugly-faced girl.


    ugly-faced girl laughed mischievously. "Who asked you to be so rude to me just now?"


    Zhang Danian was even more furious: "You ugly bastard, you were the one who was overbearing earlier, if not, why would I speak rudely to you?"


    ugly-faced girl still did not let go as she giggled, "Alright, then I''ll ask you again, are you Zhang Danian?"


    Zhang Danian angrily rushed up: "This young noble does not change his surname. It''s indeed Zhang Danian, you ugly bastard, are you satisfied this time?"


    The ugly-faced girl snorted, and said: "I hate it when people call me ugly bastard the most. You called me ugly bastard three times just now, and now I have to return it three times."


    Zhang Danian was wondering in his heart, not understanding how this ugly-faced girl could return the favor three times. But at this moment, he felt his body sinking downwards, and then he dropped to the ground.


    Zhang Danian screamed in fear when he saw that his head was about to hit the ground. The ugly-faced girl chuckled, then placed Zhang Danian on the ground. After that, he fiercely kicked Zhang Danian''s butt three times, and then stood at the side far away. His eyes rolled around, watching Zhang Danian get up from the ground in a sorry state.


    Zhang Danian stood up, looked at the ugly-faced girl who was standing far away, and felt extremely furious in his heart, but he did not dare take action. After all, with this attack just now, Zhang Danian already knew that even though the young lady was around her age, her martial arts were far inferior to him.


    He was just a youngster who couldn''t even fight a chicken, but he was absolutely unable to compete with this ugly-faced girl who had an extraordinary martial arts and martial arts skills.


    Even though he didn''t make a move, he was unwilling to do so. Zhang Danian looked around, only to see that Jiang Xiaobai had also jumped down from above, crouching beside him, and was looking at ugly-faced girl who was not far away.


    Zhang Danian''s heart moved. If he couldn''t defeat the Jiang Xiaobai, then he could let this Jiang Xiaobai go and teach him a lesson. After all, Wu Soong had said that this Jiang Xiaobai was not an ordinary dog, but a Devouring Soul that had walked the Yin path.


    Zhang Danian said in a low voice, "Little White, go up and bite her."


    Hearing Zhang Danian''s orders, Jiang Xiaobai kicked off with her four limbs and dashed out.


    Zhang Danian was overjoyed, his eyes opened as he looked at ugly-faced girl, thinking: "I will make your beautiful face lose its color later, no, your ugly face lose its color, pei pei, what beautiful appearance, how could she possibly have that?"


    Who knew that the Jiang Xiaobai would suddenly stop in front of him? The ugly-faced girl glared at him and the Jiang Xiaobai screamed in fear before rushing back to him.


    only after coming to a stop when the Jiang Xiaobai was right behind Zhang Danian, and hiding behind Zhang Danian, did he actually not dare reveal his head.


    This scene was as if the Jiang Xiaobai had met a ghost.


    There was no light on Zhang Danian''s face, his heart was immediately filled with contempt for Jiang Xiaobai: "What kind of Devouring Soul are you trying to call me? And he walked through Yin? It''s clearly just a dog with a skin as small as a mouse. "


    ugly-faced girl looked at Zhang Danian and Jiang Xiaobai, and said in a heavy voice: "Zhang Danian, follow me. Right, bring that dog of yours." With that, he turned and walked inside.


    It was only then that Zhang Danian noticed where he was. It was a stone room that was a hundred meters wide, and on the left side of the stone room was a small door. There was a path outside the door that led to an unknown destination.


    The ugly-faced girl walked towards the passage.


    Zhang Danian quickly followed. The Jiang Xiaobai hesitated for a moment, but decided to follow Zhang Danian.


    Zhang Danian turned his head and stared at Jiang Xiaobai, then muttered an insult in a low voice: "Stupid Little White, just make me lose face." Jiang Xiaobai raised his head, rolled her eyes at Zhang Danian, and then took a few steps back. He was about ten meters away from Zhang Danian, and continued to follow behind him.


    He followed ugly-faced girl all the way. After walking for about ten meters, they came to a stone door, and only then did ugly-faced girl stop his steps. Following ugly-faced girl, he extended his hand and pushed open the stone door, and walked in with large strides.


    Zhang Danian came to the front of the stone door, and looked up, only to see darkness inside, he could not see just how big the stone room was.


    He could vaguely see something just now. Now that he was here, he could actually see nothing more than a few feet away.


    The stone room was like a black hole. Seeing that, Zhang Danian''s heart started to feel cold ¡ª That ugly-faced girl was not lying to him right?


    Would Big Brother Wu Soong be here?


    Just as Zhang Danian was hesitating, he suddenly heard a low call from inside the stone room: "Little brother, since you''re here, why aren''t you coming in?" Following that were two coughs.


    Zhang Danian was shocked to hear that the voice belonged to Wu Soong, but why was Wu Soong''s voice filled with a sense of exhaustion, and why did it sound as if he had suffered an extremely heavy injury?


    Then, he heard Wu Soong say in a low voice: "A¡¯chou, light that candle, your Big Brother Danian is here."


    Then, the ugly-faced girl responded in a low voice: "Yes, Master." A dim yellow candle light slowly lit up.


    Zhang Danian''s heart moved: "So that ugly-faced girl is actually called A¡¯chou, as expected of someone who lived up to his name, he is extremely ugly, I didn''t think he would actually be Big Brother Wu''s disciple."


    Under the light of the candle, everything inside the stone room slowly appeared. He saw that this stone room was very spacious. It was around a hundred feet in radius, and inside the stone room, the walls had shelves of wood. The bookshelves were filled with books.


    The book looked quaint under the weak light of the candle.


    On the east side of the stone room, under a row of bookshelves, there was a large bed. At this moment, a one-armed monk was half lying on the bed.


    The monk had thick eyebrows and big eyes. His face was unshaven and he looked very old.


    The ugly-faced girl was standing beside the one-armed monk. Beside her, on a table, a candle was burning brightly.


    ugly-faced girl and the one-armed monk both looked at Zhang Danian.


    Zhang Danian was startled, this one-armed monk was not like the one who looked like Wu Soong in his memories.


    Zhang Danian looked around and found that there was a huge bed on the west side of the stone room, and a person also lying on the bed. That person was dressed in quail clothes and was covered in filth, his hair was in a mess and he looked very old.


    Zhang Danian was confused. He did not know that the two people in front of him, the one-armed monk, the silent Old Beggar who was lying on the bed, was the Wu Soong he was looking for?

 C51

    Shizheng of Tibetan Scriptures went back and forth to 13th


    Zhang Danian carefully sized up the one-armed monk once more and discovered that under the dim candlelight, the one-armed monk''s face still had a somewhat familiar expression ¡ª that sort of innate pride could not be replaced by anyone.


    Zhang Danian had already determined that the one-armed monk was Wu Soong. But he still reached out his right hand behind his back and waved at Jiang Xiaobai.


    Jiang Xiaobai had seen Wu Soong before, so it was naturally the most appropriate choice for him to make.


    The Jiang Xiaobai ran out from behind Zhang Danian and arrived in front of him in a flash. She was about ten meters away from Wu Soong.


    There was no hostility in the shout.


    A¡¯chou stood at the side and shouted, "Go!"


    Jiang Xiaobai was actually extremely fearful of A¡¯chou. After hearing A¡¯chou''s reprimand, she immediately rushed back behind Zhang Danian obediently, and stuck out half her head.


    Zhang Danian looked at the one-armed monk and walked forward.


    When he walked in front of the one-armed monk, he stopped and looked carefully. He saw that the thick beard on the one-armed monk''s face had been completely removed. At this moment, only a few sparse stubble remained. His eyes widened even more. However, the one-armed monk''s eyes were currently filled with exhaustion.


    At this moment, his moon-white monastic robe had already become somewhat dirty. It looked like it hadn''t been washed in a long time.


    The one-armed monk also looked at Zhang Danian, and then smiled: "I haven''t seen you for a year, but have grown taller."


    When the one-armed monk spoke, the doubt in Zhang Danian''s heart disappeared. After all, over the years had passed, and although his appearance was a little different, his voice was completely different.


    Zhang Danian bowed towards the one-armed monk, then respectfully said: "Long time no see, Big Brother Wu."


    The one-armed monk said with a smile, "Yes, we haven''t seen each other for a year."


    Zhang Danian''s face reddened. "My parents both got sick half a year ago, and they have always been seeking famous doctors. They only improved a few days ago, and they made a mistake in making an appointment with the Big Brother Wu.


    Wu Soong shook his head: "I don''t blame you. This is the A¡¯chou. "


    Zhang Danian looked at ugly-faced girl beside him, a little embarrassed.


    Wu Soong called out to ugly-faced girl: "A¡¯chou, this is ¡ª"


    The A¡¯chou interrupted Wu Soong and laughed: "He is Zhang Danian, we have met him just now. His martial arts are not bad, especially his martial arts, which allowed him to achieve perfection." Finished speaking, A¡¯chou felt that it was funny and could not help but laugh.


    Zhang Danian''s face became even redder.


    Wu Soong was startled, and asked curiously: "What do you mean ''five bodies on the ground''?"


    A¡¯chou looked at Zhang Danian, and said with a beaming smile: "This is Big Brother Zhang''s unique skill, even Master you do not know about it."


    Zhang Danian was angry in his heart, but he could not flare up along with Wu Soong, so he quickly changed the topic: "Big Brother Wu, I see that you are injured, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wu Soong sighed, and told Zhang Danian: "After I returned to the Liuhee Temple, I was always by the side of Qian Tang River, researching Tiger Box, and waiting for you to come find me. I was not lonely with A¡¯chou by my side, but half a year ago, my enemy finally came looking for me, and when I fought with him, I was careless, and got struck in the chest by his flying sword, which was why I was heavily injured."


    Zhang Danian was startled, he secretly felt that it was strange. He could not understand why there was actually someone stronger than him who was so powerful. Wu Soong continued to speak: "That enemy of mine seemed to have other intentions, so he did not pursue us relentlessly. Only now did I hide with A¡¯chou in the stone room of the underground palace under the Six Corporeal Pagoda. When the Sixth He Tower collapsed, this underground palace was not damaged. Only then did I manage to recover from my injuries in this underground palace. Half a year from now, you will still be in the future, and I had wanted to tell A¡¯chou not to go to the side of the pond to wait. Originally, I had wanted to look for you at Lin''an to return you the Tiger Box after I recovered from my injuries, but who would have thought that you would finally come to me. How many days have you been here? "


    Zhang Danian regretfully said: "I have been here for three days already. Sigh, it''s all my fault for being late.


    Wu Soong stopped him from speaking, "It has nothing to do with you, that enemy has already sought me out for a few years. Before, I thought that he would be destroyed by a cannon attack from my brother Ling Tong, but who would have thought that my enemy would use a technique to escape and not die.


    Zhang Danian was stunned, then suddenly thought of something, and blurted out: "Big Brother Wu, is the person chasing you the same Bao Daoyi?"


    Wu Soong said hatefully: "That''s right, that surnamed Bao. That Bao''s martial arts were not as good as mine, but after training in demonic techniques, he sneaked an attack and used his Mystic Heaven Transmutation Sword to cut off one of my arms, and this time he was injured by the flying sword. The man surnamed Bao was also severely slashed by the Junzi Sword in my Tiger Box, and this sword also cut off one of his left arms. Hehe, this can be considered as my revenge for losing an arm back then. "


    Wu Soong''s eyes flashed, and said slowly: "This slash cut off his left arm, and I estimate that he will need at least half a year to recover. However, he can''t think of a way to deal with this Tiger Box, so he temporarily won''t come to this Liuhee Temple to seek revenge."


    After Zhang Danian heard what Wu Soong said, he anxiously said: "Since the Tiger Box have this kind of effect, then we should still stay at your place in Big Brother Wu, there is no use in giving it to me."


    This Tiger Box had been by Zhang Danian''s side for more than 10 years, and Zhang Danian really did not know what use this metal box had. If not for Wu Soong coming over to the Lin''an to tell him about the origins of this Tiger Box, he would have thought that he was just an ordinary metal box.


    And right now, in his heart, this Tiger Box was just a sword sheathe for the Junzi Sword.


    Although Wu Soong had met him by chance, they had been like friends at first sight. Naturally, Zhang Danian was willing to give the Tiger Box to Wu Soong.


    Wu Soong waved his hand, "It''s fine. Even though I can''t kill him, I can still protect myself without any problems. Furthermore, I have already sent a message to Brother Liang Shan these past two days, informing him that the brothers Liang Shan and the other people near Jiangnan will come and meet me here at Liuhee Temple. If we meet that Bao on the way, those brothers of mine from Liang Shan will not be courteous at all. "


    Zhang Danian was slightly relieved. Then, he recalled something and asked: "Big Brother Wu, who is lying on that bed over there?"


    Wu Soong replied, "That person over there is also my brother Liang Shan. Back then, eight hundred thousand people were under the Imperial Guard''s tutelage ¡ª"

 C52

    Shizheng of Tibetan Scriptures Repeated to 14th


    Zhang Danian''s mind quickly spun. "There''s even someone from Liang Shan living in seclusion with the Big Brother Wu in this Liuhee Temple?" He suddenly thought of the past when he and Wu Soong had gone missing in Liuhee Temple. Other than Wu Soong, who was still hidden in the Liuhee Temple, there was still Lin Chong.


    Then, the eight hundred thousand military instructor that Wu Soong mentioned would naturally be Lin Chong.


    Zhang Danian blurted out three words: "He is Lin Chong?"


    After saying those three words, he immediately felt that it was disrespectful to speak his name so straightforwardly.


    He stuck out his tongue, revealing an embarrassed expression.


    Wu Soong looked at Old Beggar, his eyes revealing a trace of sadness: "That''s right, he is my Big Brother Lin."


    Zhang Danian looked at Wu Soong, and wanted to say something, but hesitated.


    Wu Soong slowly said: "If you have anything to say, just ask me."


    Only then did Zhang Danian stroke his nose, and said: "Big Brother Wu, when I saw you one year ago, you were still full of beards. At that time, I saw that you were already fifty to sixty years old.


    Wu Soong turned his head, the sadness in his eyes became even stronger, and after a while, he slowly said: "Then how old do you think I am now?"


    Zhang Danian hesitated for a moment, then said: "I see that you are forty years old now."


    Wu Soong sighed, and said slowly: "I was born in Yuanyou for six years, and right now, it''s Xuan He for seven years. I am only thirty-four years old this year."


    Zhang Danian was dumbstruck, looking at Wu Soong in disbelief. After all, Wu Soong''s face was haggard and aged, so how could he look thirty-four years old?


    Wu Soong said in a hoarse voice: "For the rest of my life, I think I can be considered to have lived half my life, traveling in the martial arts world, dying from childhood, being raised and raised by my brother. Later on, I met my master, taught me a set of martial arts, and after I mastered my martial arts, I went to find my big brother.


    Zhang Danian thought: "Are you talking about how you killed Xi Men Qing and Pan Jin Lian? Naturally, everyone in the world knows about it. "


    Wu Soong continued to speak: "I was forced to do it later on, I went up Liang Mountain, but that Brother Song was too benevolent and righteous, he was easily duped by Butler Zhao, thus he greeted him with respect. Afterwards, I helped Butler Zhao to slaughter the east and seek justice for the enemy, and fought a war to the north, going into the water and fire all day long, the hardships of the martial arts world, and so on, all these have aged our hearts, this face, ahhh ¡ª"


    Wu Soong''s words were filled with desolation, causing Zhang Danian and the A¡¯chou beside him to be slightly moved.


    Even though Zhang Danian and the A¡¯chou had never personally witnessed Wu Soong''s former battles to the north and south, slaughtering the entire world, the truth was that the story of Liang Shan''s brothers had long ago spread throughout the world.


    When this group of people were mentioned, they would always give a thumbs up, saying that Liang Shan was a hero.


    However, they were secretly criticizing Liang Shan''s leader, Song Jiang. They all thought that if it wasn''t for him admitting their love, Liang Shan''s group of heroes wouldn''t have ended up in such a chaotic situation.


    As for Song Jiang''s benevolence and righteousness, that was a matter of opinion and wisdom.


    Zhang Danian thought in his heart: "Looks like Wu Soong has never said a bad word about Song Jiang even after so many years."


    Wu Soong looked at the distant Lin Chong, the sorrow in his eyes became denser and denser: "I am old, but my brother Lin Chong has wind palsy, from then on, he is always on the sickbed, unable to get up, sigh, thinking about it makes me uncomfortable ¡ª ¡ª"


    Zhang Danian was shocked, he anxiously turned his head to look at the bed, only to see the Old Beggar lying on it did not move an inch, and only a slight rise and fall of his chest.


    Zhang Danian looked at Wu Soong and asked softly: "Big Brother Wu, is this Big Brother Lin resting?"


    Wu Soong nodded his head: "That''s right, after Big Brother Lin got wind palsy, he and I will always be in this Liuhee Temple, us two brothers will always be together to accompany each other. He had been sleeping for most of the past few years. After that, the A¡¯chou came and shared some of my burden, so I had time to go out. I went out first to meet my former brothers, and secondly to look for some rare and precious herbs in the world to treat my illness of wind palsy in the Big Brother Lin. It''s just that I''m thinking too much. After all, amongst us brothers, the genius doctor An Zun was unable to cure my Big Brother Lin''s illness, so what kind of medicine can cure his wind palsy disease? It was just that he couldn''t sit still and wait for death to come.


    Earlier, when I went out to search for spirit medicine, I failed to find any, but I still exposed my whereabouts, which was why Bao Daoyi chased me all the way to the Yue Lun Mountain by Qian Tang River. After a round of fighting, I cut off one of his left arms, and he stabbed me with his sword. Both of us suffered heavy injuries, but this way, the safety of the Big Brother Lin was guaranteed. After all, if Bao Daoyi knew that the Big Brother Lin was here, he would probably make a move against the Big Brother Lin as well. He hates us brothers, Liang Shan.


    Zhang Danian looked at Lin Chong, and said in his heart: "Big Brother Wu''s wish is to cure Big Brother Lin''s illness of wind palsy. I wonder what method there is to cure that illness."


    Zhang Danian then asked carefully: "Big Brother Wu, is there any medicine that can cure my Big Brother Lin''s Wind Paralysis?"


    Wu Soong shook his head: "I don''t know either, in the past I asked Big Brother An. Big Brother An said that with Big Brother Lin Chong''s illness of wind palsy, there''s no cure, so I can only quietly rest. It''s just that my heart is unwilling, which is why I have to look for medicine everywhere. Sigh, this is actually my wishful thinking. "


    The stone room was silent for a while, and the air was deathly silent.


    After a while, A¡¯chou opened his mouth and comforted him: "Master, don''t worry, Martial Uncle Lin will not die."


    Wu Soong sighed again, "Let''s hope so." After pausing for a moment, Wu Soong continued: After fighting with Bao Daoyi that day, I knew that my injuries had not healed, and that my enemies had still not come looking for me, so I was unable to protect myself, and I was unable to take care of Big Brother Lin Chong. That was why A¡¯chou and I moved Big Brother Lin Chong to the Sixth and Fourth Pagodas, and as we recuperated, we waited for you.


    Zhang Danian blushed with shame: "Big Brother Wu, I will definitely fulfill the promise I made to you. How could I dare not attend to the Six Peace Tower''s appointment?"


    Wu Soong smiled slightly, before he could even speak, he heard a sinister voice from outside the stone room: "Since you''re all here, then it just so happens that this Dao Lord is sending you all to hell, so that you guys won''t be alone in the underworld, don''t you think so, Wu Erlang?"


    The sound seemed to have come from dozens of feet away at first, but when Wu Erlang''s three words sounded, it seemed to have come to the stone room''s door ¡ª


    Wu Soong squinted his eyes, clenching his fists tightly ¡­


    A¡¯chou''s expression became nervous as well.


    Zhang Danian was startled, and thought to himself: "Who is this person who calls himself Dao Lord?"

 C53

    Shizheng of Tibetan Scriptures Repeated to Fifteenth


    Just as Zhang Danian was about to ask, Wu Soong waved his hand, signalling for Zhang Danian to not speak. He then lowered his voice and told A¡¯chou: "Quickly close the stone door."


    A¡¯chou hastily walked towards the stone door. Just as he walked in front of the stone door and was about to close it, a person walked in with a flash from outside. With a wave of his hand, he struck towards A¡¯chou''s chest.


    A¡¯chou anxiously used his hand to resist, but the person''s palm was quick, with a heavy slap, in the next moment, a right palm had already struck A¡¯chou''s chest.


    With a stuffy groan, A¡¯chou''s body was struck and sent flying. Wu Soong used both of his hands to propel himself up into the air, and in the air, he had already caught A¡¯chou''s body. Then, he wrapped his arms around A¡¯chou''s waist and held him as they landed on the ground.


    In the moment of ups and downs, his movements was as fast as lightning, causing Zhang Danian to be unable to see anything.


    When Wu Soong landed, there were already two people who had walked in from outside.


    These two were both Daoists.


    Just young and old.


    The young daoist was also not very young, he was around thirty-five or sixteen years old with two whiskers on his head. His eyes were filled with schadenfreude and the left sleeve was empty.


    The other was a Daoist Priest who was around sixty to seventy years old. His beard was white, his hands were empty, and his face was filled with arrogance.


    He walked in, looked at Wu Soong, Zhang Danian and the other two, with a face full of disdain, he casually said to the young Taoist behind him: "Are there only these three?"


    The meaning behind his words was that the young Daoist had invited him to come. However, dealing with these three people would be a waste of his talent.


    The young Daoist smiled obsequiously and said: "Martial Uncle, this one-armed monk is not simple. He is the famous Traveller Wu Soong in Liang Shan Pu. Martial Nephew''s left arm was chopped off by this Traveller Wu Soong. Martial Uncle cannot be careless. "


    That year, the old Daoist put away the arrogance on his face, and stared at Wu Soong. After sizing him up a few times, he asked in a deep voice: "Are you that Blacksmith Wu Soong that hit Jiang Men Shen?"


    Wu Soong reached out his right hand, pulled A¡¯chou to his side, and then, with a flick of his empty left sleeve, that sleeve, like a spirit serpent, coiled itself around Zhang Danian''s right hand, pulled him in front of himself, and said in a heavy voice: "The two of you stand behind me ¡ª"


    Subsequently, he released the two people and took two steps forward.


    From the looks of it, Wu Soong had to rely on himself to completely protect A¡¯chou and Zhang Danian.


    Zhang Danian was secretly anxious in his heart: "Even though I''m a man, I don''t have the strength to fight a chicken. I can''t even beat the two Ghost Daoists that suddenly appeared."


    Raising his eyes to look at A¡¯chou, he saw that both of A¡¯chou''s eyes were rolling around, and no one knew what he was thinking about.


    Zhang Danian consoled himself in his heart: "This A¡¯chou''s martial arts is much stronger than mine, I think when I take action, I can probably help out the Big Brother Wu a little."


    The young Taoist scolded angrily: "Hey you, my Martial Uncle is asking you a question."


    Wu Soong said coldly, "So what if you''re a Martial Uncle? Don''t tell me that when your Martial Uncle arrives, I have to be like you and act subservient, greeting you like a dog? "


    The young Taoist scolded: "Wu Soong, you f * cking do not know how to appreciate favors, today my Martial Uncle has personally come to kill you!" Then he turned his head and said to the old Taoist: "Martial Uncle, don''t be polite with him, just directly kill him, the iron box is definitely still here, this Wu Soong has been stabbed by me and is heavily injured, he can only hide in the underground palace like a dog. If not for that brat behind you, I would not have known, that the famous Wu Soong is actually hiding in the ruins."


    Pausing for a moment, the young Daoist looked at Zhang Danian who was standing behind Wu Soong, and laughed sinisterly: "Kid, thank you very much."


    Zhang Danian was extremely regretful in his heart.


    He did not expect that after waiting for three days, not only Wu Soong, but this Ghost Daoist would come as well.


    At this moment, he had already guessed that this ghost Daoist was the Bao Daoyi who cut off Big Brother Wu''s left arm.


    Wu Soong sneered: "I was wondering, before this, I thought that the person with the surname Bao was looking for me everywhere because of that iron box. Hehe, the one with the surname Bao, I''m afraid you can''t bear that iron box ¡ª"


    Bao Daoyi frowned, and said angrily: "What can''t be endured? If we put that iron box in the hands of an old beggar like you, it would be a complete waste of the treasure. "


    Wu Soong laughed: "Since you''re so confident, come and take a look, I''m afraid that your other arm will be left behind under this Sixth Peace Tower ¡ª"


    Following that, he extended his right hand and a black iron box appeared in his palm.


    Wu Soong''s bright eyes looked at Bao Daoyi and his Martial Uncle, his eyes filled with disdain.


    When Bao Daoyi saw the iron box, the expression on his face immediately changed. He went up to the old Daoist and whispered: "Martial Uncle, look, it''s that iron box ¡ª"


    The old Daoist raised his eyebrows, and stared at the iron box in Wu Soong''s hands. After about ten breaths, he slowly spoke: "Wu Soong, you give the iron box to me, and I''ll let the three of you die with your bodies intact. What do you think?"


    By the side, when Zhang Danian heard the old Taoist''s words, he could not help but be angry. How dare he speak in such a manner, was he bragging too much? As a hero of Liang Shan, would Big Brother Wu be afraid of a smelly Daoist like you? "


    Wu Soong laughed out loud and said, "Bao Daoyi, you amazing Martial Uncle, are you still awake? Let us all die? If you two ox your noses came here today, that would be seeking your own death. Who knows, there might be a few fully winged corpses in the underground palace below the Six Ring High Tower that might be needed for the pagoda''s protection. The two of you came at the perfect time, so I didn''t have to go out and look for them. "


    After all, his own skill was on par with Bao Daoyi''s. If it wasn''t for the Tiger Box''s benefit, he might not have been able to cut off one of Bao Daoyi''s arms last time.


    This time, Bao Daoyi brought him, the Martial Uncle here, so he believed that this Martial Uncle had some methods. He was afraid that he would not be able to escape successfully today, but it was a pity for the Zhang Danian and the A¡¯chou behind him, and they died here for nothing.


    A¡¯chou also scolded them, "You two brats are too bragging, in a while, even Qiantang Jiang will be bragging too much."


    The old Daoist''s face darkened as he said coldly, "Since you don''t know what''s good for you, then don''t blame me for being impolite." He took out a flute and started playing with it.


    The flute was only half a foot long. The sound produced by the flute sounded like the cries of ghosts in hell.


    When Zhang Danian heard it, he felt unwell all over. The sound of the flute seemed to have gathered all of the Yin energy underground.


    The cold Qi came from all directions. In a trance, all the cold Qi seemed to have condensed into a huge black skeleton. The skeleton whistled with its mouth wide open, as if it wanted to gather all the ghosts and souls within a five kilometer radius of Qian Tang River, Yuelun Mountain ¡­

 C54

    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scriptures From 1 to 28, Shan Scripture from 2 to 23


    Inside a hole in the floor of the Jing Family''s Mansion Hall, Jing Soong slowly walked in front of the woman who was sitting on the bed with her head down.


    Old Lady Jing stood at the side and held onto a candle, she looked at Jing Soong and the lady, his eyes flickering.


    Under the light of the candle, Old Lady Jing''s eyes flashed with killing intent.


    The killing intent was like a bolt of lightning across the dark sky, seemingly ready to swallow the enemy at any moment.


    Jing Soong was nervous, his eyes only staring at the girl with her head lowered, completely forgetting the ferocious beast beside him that was eyeing him covetously.


    Jing Soong walked to the front of the woman with the drooping head, his heart almost jumping out of his chest. After a while, Jing Soong saw that the girl still did not say a word, and then he said softly: "Mother, I''m here."


    The lady slowly raised her head, her eyes and Jing Soong''s met, and then moved on.


    Jing Soong''s eyes landed on the lady''s face, he suddenly froze there, and felt his entire body turning cold.


    The skin on this woman''s face had turned dark. Although she looked no different than a Old Lady Jing, her mental state and appearance were no different from a dead person.


    When she looked at Jing Soong, it was as if her gaze passed through Jing Soong''s body and landed on the darkness of the distant room.


    In shock, Jing Soong couldn''t help but squat down and stretch out his hands to grasp the hands of the girl with the lowered head. He asked in a trembling voice: "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Before he even finished speaking, Jing Soong felt a sharp pain in his head, and then he fainted.


    In a daze, after who knows how long, Jing Soong finally woke up. When he woke up, he felt that his hands and feet were tied. He was already lying in front of the bed, and the girl was still sitting on it, staring blankly at the floor. One of her hands was still subconsciously patting the side of the bed, her pale lips opened and closed, but there was no sound.


    Because of this, the room became even more mysterious.


    Jing Soong was both shocked and hurt. At this moment, he already knew that he had been poisoned by the Old Lady Jing. However, he did not understand why the Old Lady Jing would plot against him.


    His relationship with Old Lady Jing had always been on good terms. At this moment, they had suddenly fought and knocked him down to the ground, even if he had thought too much about it, she still could not think of the whole story.


    Jing Soong''s mind was filled with doubts. His arms and legs were tied, unable to move them.


    With this look, he noticed something strange. It turned out that the walls on both sides of the underground stone room had holes cut into them from the air.


    Most of the holes in the south wall were empty. Only the one on the left had a chessboard. There were two brushes on the board.


    Within the holes in the north wall, there were many thick books.


    The books were yellowed and looked old.


    Jing Soong was extremely curious in his heart, he did not understand why there were so many books in the underground stone chamber.


    There was also the chessboard. What was the meaning behind the two brushes placed here?


    Just as he was wondering in his heart, he suddenly heard the sound of footsteps. Jing Soong anxiously looked up, only to see a dark underground stone room. Not far away, a pair of gray cloth shoes slowly walked over.


    In a short while, the pair of grey cloth shoes arrived in front of Jing Soong, followed by the laughter of the Old Lady Jing: "Nephew, you woke up? Did you sleep well? "


    This voice was warm and gentle, how could it be the Old Lady Jing that had ambushed him earlier?


    Jing Soong''s heart raced as he thought, "At this moment in time, I can''t fall out with this malicious aunt, and I had even faked it.


    Jing Soong smiled apologetically: "Aunt, I''m already awake." Jing Soong had to be cautious when talking to people with life skills.


    Old Lady Jing laughed. "It''s good that you''re awake, it''s good that you''re awake." SShe ignored him and walked straight to the woman sitting on the bed. He tilted her head and said softly, "Third sister, the son you''ve been thinking about and I have come to see you."


    Jing Soong''s heart sank. "This person is indeed my mother."


    Having not seen each other for over twenty years, Jing Soong felt extremely anxious. He wished that he could immediately break free from the rope and bring his mother back ¡ª


    However, his hands were tied up and he could not move at all. He could only suppress the anxiety in his heart.


    But when Jing Soong looked at Old Lady Jing, the anger in his eyes was about to burst out.


    Old Lady Jing only talked to the woman.


    It was all about family matters.


    Jing Soong was panicking in his heart. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and carefully said to Old Lady Jing: "Aunt, can you loosen up the rope a bit? After pausing for a moment, in order to calm the vile aunt''s heart, Jing Soong promised, "Aunt, I''m your nephew. No matter what you want me to do, I''ll do it. I think that my aunt must have done something to displease her aunt, and that''s why she gave me a little punishment today. Don''t worry, my aunt, I will listen to you in the future. I won''t go against you. "If I don''t keep my promise, then let me do it today ¡ª" Looking at Old Lady Jing and the girl with drooping head, Jing Soong gritted his teeth and said: "I will die in front of my mother ¡ª"


    Old Lady Jing had been carrying her body behind him the entire time, listening to what Jing Soong said. After about 3 to 4 seconds, Old Lady Jing slowly turned around and looked at Jing Soong.


    Jing Soong purposely put on a pitiful expression, but in his heart, he was clenching his teeth and cursing: "Stupid old lady, wait for my hands to regain their freedom, see if I don''t strangle you first."


    Old Lady Jing stared at Jing Soong, and slowly narrowed his eyes. After a while, his mouth slowly curled into a smile, and said: "Eldest nephew, do you mean, to listen to everything I say?"


    Jing Soong nodded his head like a rattle drum, "Yes Aunt, I will listen to you."


    Old Lady Jing''s expression suddenly turned stern, his orange face had a solemn and murderous look to it, following behind Old Lady Jing, she slowly said: "Then if I kill you, would you be willing?"


    With that, Old Lady Jing''s face was filled with playfulness as she looked at Jing Soong.


    Jing Soong''s heart sank, his face was full of awkwardness, and he said in his heart: "You killed this daddy, how could this daddy be willing?" However, he did not dare show it on his face. He immediately laughed dryly, "Aunt, this life of mine is yours since young. You raised me and found me a master teacher to guide me in martial arts. Even if you want to kill me now, I, I''m still willing ¡ª"


    Jing Soong expressed his stance, and he even muttered curses in his heart.


    She looked at Jing Soong for a while, as if she was studying the meaning behind his words. After a while, Old Lady Jing nodded and said: "Good child, you are very obedient. Auntie didn''t love you for nothing. "


    Jing Soong''s heart relaxed as he thought in his heart: "That old fellow has finally been tricked by me. I wonder if she will untie this rope for me now?"

 C55

    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scriptures From 1 to 29, Shan Scripture from 2 to 24


    Old Lady Jing looked at Jing Soong, and then, with a flip of her right hand, a vermillion pill immediately appeared in his palm.


    The pill in Old Lady Jing''s palm released a strange fragrance.


    Jing Soong was startled, he did not know what Old Lady Jing meant by taking out this pill.


    Old Lady Jing slowly said: "Eldest nephew, this pill is called Obedience Pill. After taking this pill, you will listen to me obediently, and obey my orders. Now that you have eaten this pill, I believe that you will truly listen to me, disregarding the past ¡ª"


    After she finished speaking, Old Lady Jing extended her left hand, bringing the vermilion pill to Jing Soong, and said smilingly: "Eldest nephew, are you going to eat it?"


    Jing Soong looked at the pill and his heart trembled. He knew that this scarlet pill was definitely a poison pill, and there was probably an unknown poison in it. Even though this poison wasn''t fatal, after he ate it, he would definitely end his life in evil woman''s hands.


    But at that moment, the evil woman could kill him with a wave of his hand. With such a huge effort, she managed to swallow the pill, naturally because she still had a place to use it.


    Jing Soong steeled his heart, and smiled: "Aunt, even if this pill dies the moment I eat it, your nephew will not hesitate ¡ª ¡ª" He opened his mouth to speak.


    Old Lady Jing''s face revealed a smile. With a flip of her palm, that vermillion pill immediately flew into Jing Soong''s mouth.


    Jing Soong opened his mouth and swallowed them.


    Old Lady Jing reached out and picked Jing Soong up, then placed him in front of the drooping head lady. Seeing his mother in close proximity, Jing Soong clenched his teeth, and swallowed the vermillion pill.


    After a short while, the scarlet pill melted.


    Jing Soong only felt a wave of coldness slowly dissipate from his stomach. In his heart, he knew that the medicinal efficacy of the pill had already dissolved.


    The hatred in his heart for this Old Lady Jing grew even more.


    At this moment, Jing Soong only needed to wait for the Old Lady Jing to untie the ropes tied around her body, and after she escapes, she would immediately kill the evil woman with her sword.


    However, after Old Lady Jing had fed Jing Soong the antidote, he actually stood up as if nothing had happened, and walked over to the droopy head girl, and slowly sat down beside her, tilting his head, he looked at the drooping head woman, and said slowly: "Third sister, your son also ate the Submission Pill, and was just like you eight years ago."


    Jing Soong''s heart slowly sank. From the moment he heard that word, he seemed to have an ominous feeling ¡ª ¡ª


    The entire stone room was pitch black, and only the candle flame that Old Lady Jing had placed in the lamp by the side of the wall emitted a dim light.


    A long shadow engulfed Jing Soong''s entire being. Jing Soong only felt his entire body turning cold, and before he was bound, his blood vessels were still open. Ever since he took the pill, the blood vessels in his body seemed to have frozen over.


    Jing Soong knew that something was wrong. He wanted to say something, but when he opened his mouth, he discovered that he could no longer move his mouth. He could still breathe through his nose, but he was unable to speak.


    Jing Soong was startled, his eyes revealed a look of fear, he wanted to use all his strength to charge towards the Old Lady Jing, but when he was so close, he felt as though all the acupuncture points in his body had been ignited, causing his to be unable to move at all.


    Old Lady Jing did not even look at Jing Soong, her eyes looking at the droopy head girl, she said gently: "Third sister, don''t worry, I will definitely not treat this nephew of mine unfairly, I will definitely make him into someone similar to you."


    Once these gentle words were said, Jing Soong felt chills down his bones. He already knew that his mother who was sitting on the bed had long been poisoned by his biological aunt, and that he was about to repeat the same fate as his mother ¡­


    Lee Yan brought Jing Mo along as he followed the path they came from and headed upwards. The Zhu Xiaohua followed closely by Jing Mo''s side.


    After a while, they arrived at the place where Lee Yan and Jing Mo were hiding. There were still a few tree branches at an angle at the entrance of the cave, and the silver moon''s clear light shone in from the cave, contrasting with the cave, it was even more mysterious.


    Lee Yan extended his finger and pointed upwards, then said to Jing Yuanyang: "We just need to tie a rope around the locust tree and we will be able to climb out from here, I just came down from here -"


    Lee Yan realized that both Jing Mo and Jing Yuanyang were looking at him, and laughed, "I know what you two want to ask. Do you want to ask me why a person has come here so late in the night? Let me tell you, this underground cave has a lot to do with your Jing Family. I''m here to see if I can find some useful things ¡ª "


    Jing Mo''s heart trembled, and he said in his heart: "So this mysterious Mount Sect disciple, Shitou Lee Yan, had actually come for those legendary treasures of the Jing Family. "Seems like they can''t be considered good people."


    The good impression he had of Shi Yan immediately lessened.


    But at the same time, Jing Mo had a little admiration for Lee Yan. After all, the reason Lee Yan dared to say it out loud so straightforwardly was naturally because he did not fear knowing about it.


    The fake guy who was acting as if he had enmity with his grandfather was actually a brother who was related to his mother by blood. On the other hand, the Old Lady Jing who she viewed as a grandmother was actually an evil woman who had hidden away for many years.


    The great change caused Jing Mo to be at a loss as to what to do.


    Instantly, in his heart, these scheming adults and hypocrites truly could not compare to Shi Lee Yan, and this made him feel at ease.


    At least he, Jing Mo, would not have to be so anxious in front of Stone ¡­


    Jing Yuanyang raised his head to look at the entrance of the cave diagonally above him, and frowned: "But where is the rope inside this cave?"


    Lee Yan rolled his eyes, and laughed: "I do." Saying so, he stretched out his hand and a rope that was as thick as a thumb appeared in his palm.


    Lee Yan looked at the rope and laughed: "Although the rope is not thick, but if the three of us were to go up, it would definitely not be a problem."


    Seeing Lee Yan''s rope in his hand, Jing Mo heaved a sigh of relief and thought to himself, "This weird child actually has preparations for everything. It seems that I have to be wary of him in the future. After all, this brat is small in numbers, he is not as easy to fool as Jing Mo. "


    Lee Yan stood in front of the horizontal hole, then he grabbed the long rope with his right hand and fiercely flung the end of the rope toward the hole at the top of the hole.


    With such a strong swing, the long rope immediately shot out, and then landed on one of the branches at the cave entrance, it went around two times, and then got hit by Lee Yan on one end of the rope, which happened to be attached to a protruding branch of the locust tree.


    Lee Yan used all his strength to tug at it, causing the locust tree above the cave entrance to creak a few times, before it returned to normal.


    Lee Yan then revealed a pleased look: "No problem."


    Just as Lee Yan was about to grab onto the rope and climb up, he suddenly remembered something, so he asked: "Guess what that damned old lady is doing now?"

 C56

    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scriptures From 1 to 30, Shan Scripture from 2 to 25


    Jing Mo was dumbstruck. Hearing Lee Yan call him Old Lady Jing like this, he felt a little sad in his heart.


    Jing Yuanyang frowned: "Didn''t that evil woman just say to lead that whatever Jing Soong to her third sister? Jing Mo, your grandfather told me that your grandmother was harmed by this evil woman eight years ago ¡ª What do you mean by looking for Third Sister? It''s just an excuse. I think that the evil woman must be waiting for this opportunity to kill Jing Soong. After all, Jing Soong knew that his mother was killed by the evil woman, so why would he let her off so easily? "Neither of them is a good person."


    Lee Yan laughed: "In any case, this is a matter of your Jing Family, I do not have any responsibility for it, so I will be in charge of bringing you all up there."


    With that said, Lee Yan grabbed onto the rope and climbed up.


    Lee Yan was small and skinny. In a short moment, he had already climbed onto the locust tree trunk that was at the entrance of the cellar cave, and then, with a leap, he grabbed onto the long rope, and sprinted along the locust tree trunk, all the way to the ground at the side of cellar. Only then did his feet land on the ground, and only then did he untie the rope from the branches of the tree, and then, following that, he drooped down through a crack at the side, and said in a low voice: "Come, Wood, I''ll pull you up first.


    Jing Yuanyang''s eyes flashed, and did not say a word. He knew that this youth with Mount Sect would definitely not abandon him after pulling Jing Mo along.


    Furthermore, he believed in Jing Mo even more. This was because in the mouth of the Lao''er, although Jing Mo was a little withered, he had a kind nature and was not some bad child.


    Even if that Mount Sect youngster didn''t drag him up, Jing Mo still wouldn''t agree to it.


    Jing Yuanyang only had one thought in his mind, then where did evil woman take Jing Soong?


    "..."


    Old Lady Jing''s wrinkled face seemed to reveal a trace of gentleness, as she continued to speak to the woman beside the bed: "Third Sister, did you know? When I saw you back then, I was so happy. For all these years, we sisters have never been reunited, and you had always wanted to take revenge for your family, but I kept on looking for you, and I finally found you, but you told me that you did not want to take revenge. You said, the Jing Lao''er of Jing Family is very good to you, and he is not a heartless person. In our Li family in Shandong, there are 12 people, other than you and me, there''s also elder sister. At that time, Big Sis was completely disfigured by the enemy''s slash to the chest, and then, Big Sis faked her death, avoiding a calamity, the rest were all killed by Jing Family, and in fact, it was so inexplicable that we never remembered where we had offended Jing Family, and Jing Family was actually so heartless, the three of us had to escape from this predicament, and bury our parents, and after that, have you forgotten about the vows we three sisters made in front of our parents'' graves? "


    As he said that, the Old Lady Jing started getting excited: "Third sister, you forgot, I didn''t forget, Big sister also didn''t forget, the three of us agreed upon a time to find the culprit, and at that time, we didn''t know that the person who killed our entire family was Jing Family. After that, the three of us separated to look for our enemies, and finally, after a few years, Big sister personally saw the culprit''s whereabouts and address, but at the same time she received the news, she was also discovered by that person, and was beaten severely injured, and escaped back with great difficulty. At that time, you were already married, and had a child, so you were my nephew. However, in order to take revenge, you still mercilessly abandoned your child, and your husband came to this Jingjia Village, only he didn''t expect that when I found you, you would actually marry the son of my archenemy, Jing Lao''er. When I asked you, you actually sighed, and told me that as you came to the Jing Family to spy on them, you found out that although the people of the Jing Family were few and far between, and that although the martial arts of the people of the Jing Family were all not weak, they were all truly powerful, and the Jing Lao''er was truly powerful as well. You thought about it secretly, and found out that you were simply unable to beat him, and thus decided to marry him. You said that the person you found in Jing Family isn''t a bad person, and you can''t do it.


    I don''t believe that Jing Family people aren''t bad people, so who killed our entire family? Twelve people, not more than thirteen people, including Big Sis, were all harmed by their Jing Family.


    Under my interrogation, your face was filled with pain, you just said that you can''t do anything, all these years, you and Jing Lao''er have loved and loved each other, and they are already like the same person, let me tell you, you can''t do anything, I will kill him, as long as you poison Jing Lao''er''s food, and then I can use that opportunity to kill Jing Lao''er.


    You still don''t agree. You told me that if you want to kill someone, then kill me. I will bear the sins that Jing Family have done.


    Looking at your painful face, I know that you really can''t bring yourself to do it, but the faces of the thirteen Li Clan members surfaced in my mind. If I don''t kill the Jing Lao''er, I will let down the thirteen Li Clan members who died innocently. "Since you are willing to die for me, I shall fulfill your wish ¡ª"


    Jing Soong, who was sitting on the ground, was shocked and angry at the same time: "So it was really you who killed my mother." It was just that why did Jing Soong find it strange that his mother was still sitting at the head of the bed?


    Old Lady Jing looked at the girl with her head lowered, and said slowly: "Third Sister, since you are not willing to take revenge for the Li Family, then you are the enemy of the Li Family. I can only let you eat the meek pill, and tell you, this is a kind of pill that will kill you instantly, after you eat it, you will no longer feel pain, at that time you did not hesitate, and took the poisonous pill and swallowed it. But, what you don''t know is that this poison pill is not just any ordinary poison pill, it''s called the Tauren pill, what does that mean, after you eat it, your entire body is poisoned, you don''t have any consciousness, you don''t feel anything, just like a living dead person, you will listen to the person who gave you the pill, although you are physically a living person, but you are no different from a plant person, and if there is a difference, it means that the plant person cannot move, and the person who took this pill can walk around as he pleases. "


    The Old Lady Jing said gently, "This pill has another name, it''s called the terracotta man pill. It means that the person who eats this pill is just like a terracotta soldier ¡ª"


    The more Jing Soong heard, the more scared he became. A thought lingered in his mind: "If you eat these obedient little pills and become a terracotta soldier, wouldn''t that mean that you''re no different from a living corpse?"


    Looking at the Old Lady Jing again, under the candlelight, the gentle smile on her face was even more terrifying like that of a devil ¡­

 C57

    A dead man.


    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scriptures From 1 to 31, Shan Scripture from 2 to 26


    Old Lady Jing paused for a moment, her gaze turned towards Jing Soong, and a smile floated on her face.


    Old Lady Jing turned her head and looked at the droopy head woman, and continued: "Third sister, after eating this terracotta man pill, do you feel bored and happy? Let me tell you, if it weren''t for this terracotta human pill, why would you be willing to accompany me for so many years? "Oh right, Xiao Song came to find you. I also gave him the terracotta human pill. Later, the two of you can stay here and accompany me ¡­"


    The fear in Jing Soong''s heart spread, and he knew that he had unknowingly fallen into the trap of the Old Lady Jing.


    The Old Lady Jing first tied up his hands and feet, making him lose his freedom of movement. Afterwards, she tricked him into swallowing the terracotta man pill, making him think that the terracotta soldier pill was just an ordinary poisonous pill.


    What Jing Soong did not understand was, why did the Old Lady Jing spend so much effort to do this?


    Old Lady Jing killed his mother, then killed him, naturally she was afraid that he would avenge her, but now she didn''t kill him, but gave him the evil terracotta man pill instead. Could it be that she wanted him and his mother to become two terracotta soldiers for him to drive?


    Was there something behind it that he did not understand?


    The Old Lady Jing continued, "Third Sister, you clearly know that there are so many secrets to Jing Family, but you just aren''t willing to tell me. Hehe, if you don''t tell me, won''t I find out for myself? In these eight years, I''ve been living in this Jing Family''s Mansion to test out my courage, for what? Third Sister, let me tell you, not only is it to avenge our Li Family, but also for the big secret of Jing Family. In another two years, as long as I, mother and son, am able to master this terracotta soldier, I will not have to worry about not being able to attract that blood slave. Once the blood slave is created, the master behind the blood slave will naturally appear.


    Old Lady Jing paused for a moment, then said gently: "Third Sister, do you think that the best revenge in the world is to uproot the enemy''s family, then change their surname to yours, that would be the most satisfying?"


    Only now did Jing Soong slowly understand that the reason the Old Lady Jing didn''t immediately kill him was because he wanted to use his mother and him as bait to make a mother and son terracotta soldier, luring some blood slave over. What''s more, he wanted to grab the master behind the Blood Slave and turn this Jing Family''s Mansion into the Li Family''s property.


    This was the final link in the Old Lady Jing''s chain of revenge.


    Jing Soong''s consciousness slowly blurred, and his eyes slowly lost its luster.


    Ten minutes later, Jing Soong''s eyes were ashen white ¡ª ¡ª


    Old Lady Jing looked at Jing Soong. She knew, in another twenty-four hours, Jing Soong would completely become a terracotta soldier, and at that time, she would give him another type of pill on time. That pill was called Blood Pill, and after taking it, the Qi and blood in his body would flow once again, the circulation speed of the blood flow in his body would be many times faster than a normal person. As long as the mother terracotta soldier was placed here, it would be released and sent to the cellar at the back of the mountain. As long as the mother terracotta soldier''s blood flowed, it would attract the blood slave''s blood, and at that time, as long as Old Lady Jing set a trap at the side and captured the blood slave, she would be able to use the blood slave to capture the lord of the blood slave and force it to appear.


    Old Lady Jing looked at the two living corpses in front of him, feeling extremely comfortable in her heart. In her jubilant mood, she could not help but walk back and forth in the underground cave.


    Seeing the sealed cave entrance, she predicted that no one would be able to enter from the outside, and on the other side, the underground passage to the abandoned house in Lu Family had also been built with bricks and stone, sealed tightly. In the past few months, Old Lady Jing had decided not to go out, and to create the two living corpses here.


    The stone room already had enough food on its back for a few years, so there was no problem with the food. If she could stay here and peacefully cook her living dead.


    Thinking of this, Old Lady Jing''s face revealed a complacent smile.


    Under the illumination of the candlelight, the Old Lady Jing and the droopy faced woman were all smiles. The only difference was that one was extremely pleased with himself, while the other appeared to be extremely strange.


    On the other side, Jing Soong also had a trace of a smile on his face. That was a bitter and sorrowful smile that had frozen on his face before his death...


    Lee Yan pulled Jing Mo and Jing Yuanyang up one by one.


    Jing Yuanyang stood in the middle of the forest and looked at the fallen leaves on the ground. Thinking back to how he had just been engaged in a bloody battle with Old Lady Jing, Jing Soong and Jing Wubing, and that he was no match for Old Lady Jing and Jing Soong, he jumped into the air. He had not wanted to be able to get up alive at that time, but who would have known that his feet would be resting on Jing Wubing''s body.


    Once again coming up, they saw the bright moonlight on the ground, covering the entire area with cellar. That cellar was like a gigantic hole, swallowing up the strands of moonlight above.


    Jing Yuanyang suspected that it was a dream ¡­


    Lee Yan said in a low voice: "Old Man Jing, the most important thing right now is to catch that damned old granny."


    Jing Yuanyang looked at Lee Yan and hesitated slightly.


    Lee Yan immediately understood and said in a low voice: "Old Man Jing, I''ll go with you. I''ll deal with that whatever Jing Soong, and you deal with that damned old granny. "How about it?"


    Jing Yuanyang nodded. The reason why he hesitated just now, was because he was afraid that it would be difficult for him to face his enemy, Old Lady Jing and Jing Soong. After all, one of the two was definitely a heartless, old cunning fox, and the other was a young man in his prime.


    This Mount Sect youth''s strength was abnormal. Although he was not very old, looking at his martial arts, he was actually not weaker than her ¡ª


    Thinking about it carefully, how could this Mount Sect youth not be weaker than himself? If the skills he displayed were already so, then what about the skills that he had yet to reveal?


    After all, he had only been taught by some of the Mount Sect disciples before, and this astonishingly powerful youth in front of him seemed to be an official disciple of the Mount Sect. Just based on this point alone, he was far inferior.


    Lee Yan, Jing Yuanyang, and Jing Mo brought the Zhu Xiaohua and stepped on the moonlight as they returned to the Jing Family''s Mansion.


    Standing at the door, Jing Yuanyang listened for a while. Seeing that there were no movements inside, he pushed open the door and entered.


    After that, the three of them walked around the front courtyard of Jing Family''s Mansion, and then returned to the First Court. After looking around, they found nothing.


    The three people stood within a hall of the First Court, and before them was a pitch-black coffin. Jing Yuanyang looked at Lee Yan and couldn''t help but frown ¡ª ¡ª


    Lee Yan also frowned, and then muttered: "Where did the damn old granny go? Could he be afraid of us and escaped? "


    What he didn''t know was that the old woman he had mentioned was right under his feet, about ten meters away. She was looking at his siblings on the bed, and a smile appeared on her face ¡­

 C58

    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scriptures From 1 to 32, Shan Scripture from 2 to 27


    The three of them searched but to no avail. The second courtyard and the few other courtyards behind it were tightly sealed by iron gates. Jing Yuanyang came to the last courtyard and checked once more, but there was still no trace of the Old Lady Jing. Other than that, Jing Yuanyang looked inside and out of the Jing Family''s Mansion. The footprints on the ground showed that Old Lady Jing and Jing Soong had entered the hall where the First Court was hidden, and disappeared without a trace.


    Jing Yuanyang checked again and still couldn''t find anything, so the three of them were relieved.


    Lee Yan laughed: "Maybe that old woman really ran away." After making an agreement with Jing Mo, they would go to school together the next day, and then leave.


    Only Jing Mo and Jing Yuanyang were left in the Jing Family''s Mansion.


    Jing Yuanyang looked at Jing Mo. Jing Mo looked at Jing Yuanyang. After a while, Jing Yuanyang laughed and said to Jing Mo: "You won''t suspect me this time will you?"


    Jing Mo''s face slightly blushed: "Great Grandfather, I misunderstood you, I''m sorry."


    Jing Yuanyang waved his hand: "Wuzhi, I am your big grandfather, and am also the same as your grandfather. Although your grandfather was harmed by that evil woman, as long as we are here, this Jing Family will not fall."


    Jing Mo nodded his head: "You''re right, Great Grandfather."


    Even though he said that in his heart, Jing Mo still felt a little sad in the end. Within a single night, Old Lady Jing became a evil woman, and in the end, disappeared without a trace. This made Jing Mo, who was already used to being taken care of by the Old Lady Jing, somewhat unable to adapt.


    Jing Yuanyang seemed to have seen through Jing Mo''s thoughts, and said solemnly: "The sky is about to brighten, I''ll go cook for you."


    Jing Mo anxiously said: "No need, big grandfather. I''ll go cook. " With that, he went to the kitchen and cooked some rice.


    Jing Mo who had only eaten a few meals under the guidance of the Old Lady Jing before had actually cooked a decent meal this time around.


    Jing Mo seemed to have grown up overnight.


    From then on, Jing Mo and Jing Yuanyang lived together inside the Jing Family''s Mansion. The Old Lady Jing seemed to have disappeared, if Jing Yuanyang did not bring it up, Jing Mo would not want to think of it. It was just that at midnight, Jing Mo would often wake up suddenly and touch them. When he felt that there was no one by his side, Jing Mo would feel sad in his heart, and then, he would stare at the ceiling until dawn.


    Come to think of it, the Old Lady Jing was gone, and there were hundreds of people on the Jingjia Village, but there was not even a single person who asked. It was as if the disappearance of this person was a matter of course.


    The people in the Jingjia Village were still living their normal lives, but they were missing a table full of card players.


    These days, Jing Mo and Lee Yan would go to school together during the day. After school, sometimes Lee Yan would return to the Jingjia Village together, and Lee Yan would let Jing Mo do his homework on his own.


    Lee Yan did not do his homework, but every day when his teacher asked him questions, he could actually answer them fluently.


    Each exam was ranked in the top few.


    Jing Mo was a bit lacking in talent compared to Lee Yan. Jing Mo was also good at learning, but that was earned through a large amount of studying every day.


    Jing Yuanyang would stay in seclusion every day and wander around in his Jing Family''s Mansion. The second courtyard behind the Jing Family''s Mansion had also been opened by Jing Yuanyang. After opening it, he found that the room was filled with books.


    The pages of the books were yellowed, and there were illustrations on them every few pages. Almost all of the words in the book were from right to left.


    Jing Yuanyang took a few days to organize these ancient books. Other than a few books that would shatter upon contact and crumble into dust, the rest of the books were arranged in the easternmost room of the second layer of the courtyard.


    Jing Yuanyang studied for a few days by himself, and then, one night, he brought Jing Mo to that room. He pointed to the ancient books that had been arranged in the room and said to Jing Mo: "Wu Gou, these books are the records collected by our ancestors in the Jing Family, come take a look at them ¡ª" After pausing, Jing Yuanyang looked at Jing Mo and said slowly: "Maybe the secret of our Jing Family is contained in these books, you understand them all, and then remember them in your heart. This way, after a hundred years, the secret of our Jing Family will not be lost to others."


    Jing Mo hesitated, but still nodded. He knew that he was not the true descendant of the Jing Family, but at this moment, other than him, there was only Jing Yuanyang. Jing Yuanyang was already old, the only one who inherited the Jing Family and sustained the bloodline of the Jing Family was naturally himself.


    Since that day, Jing Mo would take advantage of the time it took him to go out of school at night, finish his homework, and even come to the second courtyard during the weekend. Then, according to Jing Yuanyang''s instructions, he would read the book seriously.


    In the beginning, there were many words that Jing Mo could not understand, he could only teach them to his. After arriving, Jing Yuanyang became annoyed from teaching. He went to the market and bought a large dictionary, throwing it over to Jing Mo so he could look up if he knew anything about the dictionary.


    Slowly, Jing Mo started to read the books. After reading a few books, Jing Mo suddenly realised that these books were actually similar to the translation in the Classic of Mountains and Rivers language that he had read two years ago.


    It was just that underneath the Classic of Mountains and Rivers, every sentence was annotated, and these books were extremely complicated, making it hard for people to understand.


    Jing Yuanyang would tell him that it was fine if he didn''t understand it, he would just remember it.


    Jing Mo then read according to what Jing Yuanyang had taught him, and read it as if it was something incomprehensible.


    After reading for two to three years, Jing Mo was more than likely to have read all the books in the room.


    Jing Yuanyang looked at Jing Mo with a curious gaze. It was as if he did not expect Jing Mo to be able to hold out for so long.


    Just a year ago, because of a change in his family, Lee Yan suddenly left the place.


    The stone came and went suddenly. Before leaving, he did not even greet Jing Mo. Jing Mo was upset for a few days. He always hoped that Rock would suddenly return, but Rock never did.


    Life had once again become formal. In the blink of an eye, winter arrived. After the winter vacation, Jing Mo hid in the little hut all day and all night to read.


    Jing Mo did not have many friends in the first place, plus everyone knew that he was a child that Jing Yuanhsing picked up, there were very few people who liked to play with him, other than the daughter of the Dr Luo.


    Dr Luo''s daughter was his classmate, and he would occasionally greet him after school. Therefore, other than Rock, he could be considered a better classmate.


    On this day, Dr Luo''s daughter, Luo Shu, came looking for him with a face filled with panic.

 C59

    Shizhengyi of Tibetan Scriptures to the 33rd


    Jing Mo was currently reading in the house in the second courtyard. He had shouted it several times, but even Jing Mo was unable to hear anything. It was Jing Yuanyang who walked in and told Jing Mo that he knew. He anxiously rushed out to the front yard, only to see that Luo Shu was peeking her head out from the door, her face unexpectedly still had a few traces of tears.


    Jing Mo was startled, he walked over and asked: "Luo Shu, what''s wrong?"


    Luo Shu said in a trembling voice, "My father is gone." After saying that, her small mouth curled up and she was about to cry again.


    Jing Mo was startled, and anxiously asked: "Don''t be anxious, tell me what''s wrong?"


    Only then did Luo Shu tell Jing Mo that his father, the Dr Luo, went out every night. But he would be back by dawn.


    Strangely, last night, Dr Luo went out for the night and didn''t come back.


    Luo Shu had lost her mother when she was young and had lived by his father''s side, so when night fell and the Dr Luo still hadn''t returned, Luo Shu decided to find someone to look for his father.


    However, the Dr Luo had always been a loner and did not interact much with the people in the village. At the end of the matter, Luo Shu couldn''t think of anyone to help him.


    After thinking about it, Luo Shu came to the Jing Family to look for Jing Mo. After all, the only student in the Jingjia Village was Jing Mo. Usually, Jing Mo was good at studying, although he was a wooden person, but he was a kind person and would definitely help out.


    After Luo Shu finished speaking, she looked at Jing Mo eagerly.


    Jing Mo thought for a while, then looked around at the dark sky and thought: Of course I have to help. He then said to Luo Shu: "I''ll go get a flashlight later."


    "..."


    Jing Mo took a flashlight and walked out of the Jing Family''s Mansion. As soon as they arrived on the main street, winter night arrived. The north wind blew and the two of them shuddered in fear.


    Jing Mo looked at Luo Shu''s trembling arms as he could not bear it anymore. He then went back to his room and took his own cotton garment and gave it to her.


    Luo Shu accepted it and carefully put it on. After putting it on, she looked at Jing Mo and saw that Jing Mo was also looking at her. Luo Shu hurriedly lowered her head and whispered: "Thank you, Jing Mo."


    Jing Mo smiled slightly and said: "Let''s go." Then, he walked towards Luo Shu''s house.


    Jing Yuanyang opened the courtyard door, looked for a bit, and then shrank back.


    Luo Shu followed behind. Two young men and one young woman, one in front and one in back, walked on the cold streets of the Jingjia Village.


    It was already late winter. Other than these two teenagers, was there anyone else on the street? The people from Jingjia Village had long gone to hide in the hut.


    Jing Mo brought Luo Shu and walked all the way back to the Luo Family residence. The lights in the house were still dark and the door was tight.


    The two of them walked along the main street and headed east once again. When they arrived at the abandoned houses with Lu Family, Jing Mo suddenly stopped in his tracks and listened for a while before asking Luo Shu in a low voice: "Luo Shu, did you hear the sound of someone hitting the walls?"


    Luo Shu was startled, and then she listened for a while. Following that, a chill ran down her spine, and she said with a trembling voice, "There really is one."


    So it turned out that when it was deep into the night and the walls of this abandoned house filled with Lu Family, a series of knocks on the walls came from deep underground.


    If it wasn''t for the silence of the night, these two teenagers probably wouldn''t have been able to hear this faint knocking sound. It was just that this Lu Family Wasteland had been abandoned for many years, and the three remaining rooms were filled with the nest of Snakes and Rats, and vermin were rampant. Where would the knocking sound come from?


    It was clear that the attack was made by a person. Luo Shu and Jing Mo''s expression changed, and a thought appeared in their minds at the same time: "There''s something wrong with this trash?"


    "..."


    Beneath the broken Lu Family house, at the end of the underground passage, was the underground stone room below the Jing Family''s Mansion.


    Old Lady Jing was sitting in front of a wall that was close to a house made of Lu Family.


    The wall was completely sealed by the Old Lady Jing three years ago. When they were being built, they were afraid that they would not be strong enough, afraid that someone would break through the walls and enter through a passage at the side of the house made of Lu Family. But now, the Old Lady Jing was secretly regretting her decision of building it so firmly.


    Previously, Old Lady Jing thought that it would take three months or at most half a year to master the mother and son terracotta soldier. Who would have thought that it would take three whole years to master the two living dead terracotta soldiers?


    The Old Lady Jing was overjoyed, thinking that even though she had experienced many years, in the end, she had still succeeded. The great secret hidden under the Jing Family''s Mansion was about to be revealed, and the great treasure hidden within the cellar of the back mountain was just around the corner. As long as they opened the sealed hole in the ground and drilled inside, they would be able to accomplish a great feat.


    Who would have thought that the wall that he had sealed all those years ago would actually be indestructible at this moment? Even after spending an entire three days and three nights, the Old Lady Jing had only managed to chisel a shallow depression in the wall.


    Old Lady Jing still did not dare make a move during the day, as she was afraid that her actions during the day would alarm the Jingjia Village people. She didn''t know if Jing Yuanyang was still in the village. At least she had the Dr Luo s and even Jin Laoda who was fishing, all of them were eyeing him covetously. The two of them did not know that they were not serious Old Lady Jing but a scumbag. If they knew that he had been toying with the terracotta soldiers underground all this time, they would probably not have shown him any mercy.


    At present, the Old Lady Jing could only silently take out her large hammer and smash onto the wall in the dead of night. However, from the looks of it, if she wanted to smash open a hole in the wall, it would probably take at least a year or so.


    Old Lady Jing secretly cursed herself. After cursing for a while, she started to curse her third sister and Jing Soong.


    In the heart of Old Lady Jing, if it wasn''t for her third sister being merciful and soft-hearted, she wouldn''t have been able to kill Jing Lao''er and end up like this ¡­


    This underground stone room was like a cage, and the person who built this cage was herself ¡­


    Jing Mo looked at Luo Shu, and Luo Shu was also looking at Jing Mo. The two of them looked at each other, and felt weak in their hearts, and Luo Shu said softly: "Jing Mo, do you think my father will be in this house?"


    Jing Mo thought, swallowed his saliva, and said to Luo Shu: "I''m going to take a look." After pausing for a moment, Jing Mo instructed Luo Shu: "Wait for me here."


    Luo Shu nodded her head, and then watched as Jing Mo slowly walked towards the hut using the with the flashlight in his hand.


    After a while, the light from the flashlight disappeared, and Luo Shu became even more anxious. She consoled herself in her heart, "Jing Mo will be fine, Daddy will be fine as well."


    While he was lost in his thoughts, he suddenly heard an exclamation coming from inside the house ¡ª ¡ª


    This cry of surprise came from Jing Mo.


    Luo Shu''s heart sank, "Could something have happened to Jing Mo? Is he in danger? "

 C60

    Fifty-nine Haunted Eyes


    Shizhengyi of Tibetan Scriptures to the 34th


    Luo Shu''s heart was thumping hard. Her eyes were wide open as she looked at the Lu Family trash house in front of him. Inwardly, she could not help but mutter: "Jing Mo, Jing Mo, you''d better be alright."


    If something were to happen to Jing Mo in order to find his father, then he would never forgive himself in his entire life.


    Fortunately, two seconds later, Jing Mo ran frantically out of the Lu Family trash house.


    Luo Shu was dumbstruck, surprised and happy at the same time.


    Jing Mo rushed to the front of Luo Shu, extended his hand, and grabbed Luo Shu''s right hand. Then, taking Luo Shu with him under the moonlight, they sprinted towards the north.


    The two of them stepped on the moonlight and sprinted forward. Not long later, they arrived at the wall at the side of Jing Family''s Mansion, and stopped.


    Jing Mo looked around to see that there was no one around, and then he relaxed. After calming down, he immediately realized that he was still holding onto Luo Shu''s hand.


    Jing Mo''s face immediately flushed red, he anxiously let go of Luo Shu''s hand, and said: "Sorry."


    Luo Shu''s face also instantly flushed red. The two of them stood there, helpless under the moonlight.


    When the night wind blew, Jing Mo felt his face heat up even more.


    Luo Shu''s blushing cheeks slowly returned to normal under the night breeze. Seeing Jing Mo at his side, still at a loss as to what to do, Luo Shu could not help but find it funny.


    After a while, Luo Shu opened her mouth to break the awkward silence between the two: "What did you see in the house just now? Why does it feel like I''ve seen a ghost? "


    Jing Mo scratched his head and said embarrassedly: "Just now after I went in, I looked around, and when I walked to the east side of the house, I saw a beggar half reclined on the north side of the house, with only one arm and a beard, looking to be around 40 or 50 years old, I was startled, and seeing that the beggar''s eyes were closed, I slowly walked over. Just as I walked in front of the beggar, Old Beggar opened his eyes, and Old Beggar''s eyes were as sharp as knives, I jumped in fright, and anxiously ran out."


    After Jing Mo finished speaking, he let out a long exhale, as if he still had a lingering fear from the shock he had just experienced.


    Luo Shu was also relieved. After all, she knew that the person before him was not her father, and her father, Dr Luo, was not a beggar.


    Luo Shu''s face was filled with worry. Jing Mo knew that she was worried, but after thinking for a while, his eyes suddenly lit up: "Only the mountain at the back of our clan has never been to our Jingjia Village. Maybe uncle has already gone to the forest at the back of the mountain.


    Luo Shu''s words immediately ignited hope in her.


    Jing Mo said to Luo Shu: "Let''s go take a look."


    Luo Shu hesitated for a moment, then said: "The forest is so dark, aren''t you afraid?"


    Just as Jing Mo wanted to brag, to say that he was not afraid, he thought of his sorry state just now, and could no longer brag about it. He only consoled Luo Shu: "I went to that forest twice with the rocks two days ago, it''s nothing."


    Luo Shu asked curiously: "Stone? Is it that Lee Yan? "


    Jing Mo saw that Luo Shu''s expression was a little strange and asked curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    Luo Shu thought for a moment, then shook her head: "Nothing, I''m just a little curious." After pausing for a moment, she still could not resist the girl''s gossiping, "I heard from my classmates that that Lee Yan was extremely arrogant and ignored everyone. I did not expect that he was actually so good to you ¡ª ¡ª and that they were even going to play together in the forest."


    When Luo Shu said this, Jing Mo was also stunned. He had initially thought that Lee Yan was a little mysterious, but she didn''t notice this detail. Thinking back now, it really was the case. Jing Mo himself had never seen Lee Yan playing with other classmates.


    Not to mention playing together, they didn''t even notice when they walked together. That''s right, there was only one time, that time he brought Jiao Dahu and Zhou Sen along, but after that one time, Zhou Sen and Jiao Dahu died.


    Jing Mo''s heart suddenly sank. When he was together with Lee Yan, it seemed like there would always be deaths. The first time was Jiao Dahu''s death, and the second time was Jing Wubing''s death. In short, as long as he was with Lee Yan, there would always be dead people ¡­


    Jing Mo felt mixed emotions in his heart. He hadn''t noticed this before, but it seemed like he shouldn''t think about that rock anymore ¡­


    In these past few days, Jing Mo was reading every day in the Jing Family''s Mansion, some of the ancient books only had stories of stones.


    In Journey to the West, Sun Wukong was born from a divine stone.


    A red building built by Cao Xueqin was built on top of a rock...


    Stones seem to be causing a lot of unrest... The Desolation of Fate... The changing of the world, the changing of the years...


    Jing Mo decided not to think about it anymore. After all, no matter how mysterious Lee Yan was, he had no idea where he was going now.


    Jing Mo said to Luo Shu: "Let''s go."


    Luo Shu nodded and followed behind Jing Mo. Two young men and women walked along the side of the Jing Family''s Mansion wall towards the rear mountains.


    Not long after, the two arrived at the front of the forest. They looked up and saw that the forest was pitch black. The entire forest was like a giant beast crouching at the back of the mountain, ready to devour anyone they saw.


    Luo Shu felt a burst of fear in her heart and couldn''t help but reach out to grab Jing Mo''s left hand.


    Jing Mo''s heart skipped a beat, and his face was once again burning hot. He consoled Luo Shu in a low voice, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    The usually silent and simple wood, with a petite girl at his side, had the courage of a man inside him to leap out.


    Holding hands, they braved each other as they slowly walked in.


    In the darkness, they did not know how long they had walked for. They only felt that the fallen leaves beneath their feet were getting thicker and thicker, while the moonlight above their heads was becoming lesser and lesser ¡ª ¡ª from the looks of it, the two of them had already reached the depths of the forest.


    Jing Mo did not know how far away he was from the cellar nor where the Dr Luo was, but at that moment, since he was already here, he could only muster up the courage and take the risk.


    The two of them held hands and walked for a few minutes. Suddenly, a dark red light flashed in the woods in front of them.


    Jing Mo was dumbstruck for a moment, then stopped in his tracks. Luo Shu almost could not stop in his tracks, but she did so in a hurry as well. Luo Shu asked in a low voice: "What''s wrong? Jing Mo. "


    Jing Mo looked ahead again, but the dark red light had disappeared without a trace.


    Jing Mo''s heart was in turmoil, he hesitated, then shook his head: "I''m fine." Now that he was in the forest, he didn''t want to be surprised.


    The two of them walked for another two to three minutes. On the other side of the forest, about twenty meters away, a figure appeared under the light of a flashlight.


    That figure was somewhat similar to the Dr Luo.


    The figure slowly bent down, as if something on the ground had caught its attention.


    Luo Shu was overjoyed, and could not help but exclaim, "Father ¡ª ¡ª"


    Just as Jing Mo wanted to silence her, it was already too late. The figure heard Luo Shu''s call and suddenly stood up. Under the moonlight, that person''s face was actually covered in blood ¡­


    That person''s eyes were filled with viciousness within the dripping blood ¡­ That place was like a human''s eyes. It was almost like the eyes of a soul reaper from hell ¡­

 C61

    Shenzhengyi to XXXV of Tibetan Scriptures


    Jing Mo and Luo Shu were both dumbstruck. Their hearts pounded and they wanted to turn around and escape, but their feet seemed to have nailed themselves to the ground and were unable to move.


    That man whose face was covered in blood immediately turned around and rushed in front of Jing Mo and Luo Shu.


    He was just inches away from her. Under the moonlight, the flashlight in Jing Mo''s hand shone straight onto the incoming person, only to see that not only was his face covered in blood, his entire body was also covered in blood.


    The bloody man ran over to the two of them and stared at them. Her fierce gaze swept across their faces from left to right.


    In that moment, it seemed as if Jing Mo''s breathing had stopped. His heart was thumping in his chest. If not for his skin, Jing Mo''s heart would have jumped out.


    Luo Shu, who was at the side, did not even dare to breathe.


    She only felt that Jing Mo''s hand, which was in hers, was ice-cold.


    Just as Jing Mo and Luo Shu were panic-stricken, the malevolence in the bloody man''s eyes disappeared in an instant. Following which, the bloody man suddenly kneeled down on the ground in front of them and kowtowed four times. Boom! Then he stood up, turned around and ran away.


    The bloody man ran very quickly and in the blink of an eye, she disappeared under the moonlight in the distance.


    Jing Mo and Luo Shu were both dumbstruck. They didn''t know why that evil looking bloody man would actually kneel in front of the two of them, kowtow, and then swiftly run away ¡­


    The bloody man seemed to have encountered some extremely terrifying thing, but there was nothing in Jing Mo and Luo Shu''s bodies that could cause the bloody man to feel fear.


    The two of them were puzzled. Jing Mo was afraid that the bloody man would return, so he turned around and was about to leave.


    From the low voice, one could hear a hint of pain.


    Luo Shu''s ears were sharp, and instantly recognized her father''s familiar voice from that weak moaning.


    Luo Shu anxiously said to Jing Mo: "Jing Mo, that seems to be my father ¡ª ¡ª"


    Jing Mo was startled. Walking more than ten meters forward, he saw that the one who was lying on the ground was that Dr Luo from Jingjia Village.


    Dr Luo''s face was pale, a wound on his chest had stopped bleeding.


    His eyes were tightly shut, his lips were blue and purple, and from time to time, he would let out a moan or two.


    When Luo Shu saw her father''s situation, she couldn''t help but turn pale. She let go of Jing Mo''s hand, threw herself in front of Dr Luo, and asked in a trembling voice. "Father, Father, what''s wrong?"


    Dr Luo was speechless, and only kept groaning.


    Luo Shu was at a loss on what to do for a moment. She raised her eyes and looked at Jing Mo helplessly.


    At this moment, she really didn''t know how to respond.


    He did not know when that terrifying bloody man would return. Seeing the look in Luo Shu''s eyes, Jing Mo could not help but tell himself, "Don''t be anxious, you must not panic ¡ª"


    After comforting himself for a few minutes, Jing Mo had a plan in his mind. Jing Mo then walked over to the Dr Luo and extended his hand to help the latter up.


    It was a good thing that Dr Luo was thin and light. Although Jing Mo was ten years old, he could still barely help Dr Luo up. After supporting Dr Luo with just a few steps, Jing Mo was panting heavily.


    Fortunately, Luo Shu had hurried over and stood on the other side of the Dr Luo. The two of them supported the Dr Luo from the left and right, slowly walking out of the Pagoda Tree Forest.


    The two of them took two hours before they managed to bring Dr Luo to the Luo Family. Luo Shu opened the door, and then helped the Dr Luo to the east room, where they placed him on the bed and heaved a sigh of relief. When they looked back at the two of them, their clothes were already soaked.


    The Dr Luo suddenly spoke out, and said in a low voice: "Luo Shu, quickly, bring those twelve golden needles over."


    When he said these words, Dr Luo still had his eyes closed, his expression extremely pained.


    After Luo Shu heard this, she did not care about her fatigue anymore and rushed to the west room. Inside the clinic in Dr Luo, she opened the medicine box that Dr Luo usually brought with him, and carefully took out a rectangular needle case.


    Inside the box were 12 golden needles. It was said that they were left behind by the old Dr Luo before he passed away.


    In Luo Shu''s memories, when that golden needle met an extremely difficult patient, her father had only taken out four of them. He never thought that she would actually have to take all twelve of these golden needles with her. It seems like the injuries on his father''s body were no small matter.


    Luo Shu took the needle box and ran back to the front of Dr Luo''s bed.


    Dr Luo still did not open his eyes. Instead, he extended his left hand and placed it on the edge of the bed. Then, he ordered Luo Shu: "Hand me the needles ¡ª"


    When Luo Shu heard that her father''s voice was still filled with pain, she panicked. She started to panic as she opened the needle box.


    Dr Luo reached out to take it, then his right hand reached out to the finger on his left hand to stab down onto the point on his left hand that was the Lao Gong Acupoint.


    After finishing this needle, Dr Luo called out to Luo Shu: "Give me the needle ¡ª ¡ª"


    This time, Luo Shu felt a little better. Relieved, she handed the second needle over.


    Dr Luo pierced the He Gu acupoint on his left hand. Then, he called out to Luo Shu. "Hand me the needles."


    Luo Shu immediately took out the third needle and handed it over.


    The third needle of the Dr Luo pierced the Shaoqi acupoint on his left hand.


    The fourth needle after that pierced the Young Palace Point on Dr Luo''s left hand.


    The fifth needle on the other hand, was pierced into the fish-like acupoint on Dr Luo''s left hand.


    After doing all of this, the Dr Luo heaved a sigh of relief and slowly said: "Luo Shu, help me up ¡ª ¡ª"


    Luo Shu and Jing Mo hurriedly supported Dr Luo from the left and right, leaning on the side of the bed.


    After tossing and turning for a while, the five acupuncture points on Dr Luo''s left hand started to bleed with dark black blood.


    Jing Mo was startled, he raised his head to look, only to see Dr Luo''s eyes that were leaning on the headboard, slowly bleeding out black blood.


    This scene shocked Jing Mo.


    Jing Mo said in a trembling voice: "Luo, Dr Luo, are you alright?"


    After hearing Jing Mo''s question, Dr Luo''s body trembled, and he said sternly: "You are Jing Mo?"


    When Dr Luo asked this question, he suddenly opened his eyes wide, only to see that his eyes, which were filled with anger and fear, were still bleeding profusely.


    When he looked at Jing Mo, it was as if he was looking at a demon ¡­


    And Jing Mo realized that at this very moment, the eyes of Dr Luo, were actually extremely similar to that terrifying bloody man''s ferocious eyes ¡­


    "..."


    In the underground cave of the Pagoda Tree Forest at the back of the Jing Family''s Mansion, the bloody man was currently standing in front of a stone wall. On the stone wall was an sculpture of a giant tripod.


    The bloody man looked at the baby inside the cauldron and slowly kneeled down.


    At the same time bloody man kneeled down, blood and tears slowly flowed out of her fiendish eyes ¡­


    bloody man''s expression was indescribable...


    It was a pleasant surprise...


    Fear...

 C62

    "The Mountain Scripture, Divinity, and Ten, The Tibetan Scripture, Shizheng, Repeated to Sixteenth"


    In the Lee Zhu Du underground Sword Cave, Yue Fei looked at Zhang Danian, and thought to himself: "There''s a bit of truth in this brat''s words, a bit of falsehood?"


    Zhou Tong only looked at Zhang Danian a few times before turning his head to look at the corpses in the cave.


    Zhang Danian looked at Zhou Tong, and then looked at Yue Fei again, and thought to himself: "This Zhou Tong is Big Brother Wu''s master, and also Yue Fei''s master.


    Zhou Tong looked at them for a moment, then walked to one of the corpses, looked at it, turned his head and waved his hand, calling Yue Fei and said: "Fei Er, come and take a look ¡­"


    Yue Fei knew that his master must have noticed something, so he called for him. He immediately walked to Zhou Tong''s side and looked at the corpse inside the cave on the stone wall.


    The clothes on the dead body had turned to dust, revealing a dried corpse with skin and bones. The dried corpse was around seventy to eighty years old, with long arms and legs, almost completely filling the cave.


    Three golden threads were hanging on the grey and white legs of the hidden corpse.


    Zhou Tong''s eyes flashed. He then extended a finger and bent down slightly, and picked up the three golden lines.


    As the golden threads intersected on Zhou Tong''s fingers, they shined under the light of the candlelight, shining brilliantly and brilliantly.


    Zhou Tong asked: "Did you notice anything?"


    Yue Fei was a little embarrassed, and said embarrassedly: "Master, disciple really didn''t see anything."


    Zhou Tong looked at the golden thread in his hand and slowly said: "People with Scripture Pavilion will always have golden threads embroidered on their sleeves. The higher the position, the more golden lines there are. After pausing for a moment, Zhou Tong said: "The reason the people from the Scripture Pavilion built such a huge cave in the Lee Zhu Du is to protect the Reincarnation Tripod. Master estimates that the Reincarnation Tripod is a divine being and it could escape on its own. It is not strange, but since the Sword Cave is here, the Reincarnation Tripod should not be able to escape too far. "


    Zhou Tong looked around and said slowly: "As long as we search around the Sword Cave, we will definitely be able to find the Reincarnation Tripod."


    Hearing Zhou Tong''s words, it seemed like he was going to die of old age here, and he would never leave until he found the Reincarnation Tripod.


    Yue Fei hesitated, after all, he was an officer of the Song Dynasty, a martial arts man. With the invasion of Kim Country, if he were to stand guard in this underground cave of Lee Zhu Du, he would lose his original intention.


    When he''d first left his hometown, his mother had warned him that a man, a great man, was born in troubled times and was loyal to his country. He was a hero indeed.


    It was just that these words, at the moment, weren''t too convenient to say in front of his master ¡ª As a Mount Sect disciple, he had a duty to contribute to the Mount Sect to find that Reincarnation Tripod.


    Zhou Tong looked at the three golden threads in his palm, thought for a while, and said slowly: "Fei''er, this person was wearing a Three-Thread Gold Robe when he was alive, so naturally he is within the Scripture Pavilion. There is no doubt that he is an important disciple, so the cave he is seated in must be very famous. Some of the corpses have golden lines on them, while some have no golden lines. Only this corpse has three golden lines on its body, so I am afraid that in this Sword Cave, only this corpse has the highest status. In that case, this hole must be very famous. "


    Yue Fei''s heart was moved, "Master''s analysis is indeed correct."


    Looking at that corpse, Zhang Danian actually had a faint sense of familiarity in his heart. It was as if he himself had long been a part of the Scripture Pavilion.


    Not only that, the Tiger Box in his luggage, the incomparably sharp Junzi Sword also moved twice in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Tong extended his hand out and slowly took out the corpse of the Scripture Pavilion disciple.


    As soon as the skeleton made a light touch, its shriveled skin began to fall off one by one. The bones inside were broken out from the skin.


    Yue Fei wanted to help.


    Zhou Tong waved his hand, signalling to Yue Fei that he could do it himself. After all, that cave was only as tall as a person, and was about a foot wide.


    Yue Fei and Zhang Danian stood at the side, watching as Zhou Tong carefully cleaned up the corpses in the cave, then placed them on the ground beside him.


    After doing all of this, Zhou Tong once again focused his gaze on the cave. He saw that in the depths of the cave, there was a human figure dressed in a long robe, with a long sword in his left hand. On the right side of the street, there were a few engravings of flowers and plants.


    A hat on a human head. Strangely, no facial features were carved into the hat. Only a round face with a dotted line.


    This human form was actually a faceless one.


    Zhou Tong was startled, he did not understand what the faceless man meant.


    Yue Fei and Zhang Danian saw that Zhou Tong was startled, and also came over. Raising their heads to look, the two of them were startled to see the faceless man.


    No one understood what the faceless man meant.


    Zhou Tong looked around the cave for a while. Seeing that there were no abnormalities, he felt depressed in his heart.


    He then stood up and walked around the cave again. Other than the dozens of cold corpses of the Scripture Pavilion disciples sitting inside the cave, there was nothing else.


    Zhou Tong frowned, just at this time, he heard footsteps from outside the stone door.


    This time, the sound of footsteps was like thunder. It didn''t seem like a person had come, but a group of people instead ¡­


    Zhou Tong, Yue Fei looked at each other, both of them muttering to themselves: "Why did Yang Dalee not warn the people outside? Looks like this person must have come from this cave, and not from the Lee Zhu Du. Otherwise, Yang Dalee would have already signaled him with his flute. "


    The disciples of the Mount Sect all had a short flute, and it was made from the leg bones of the Mountain Elf. The sound of the flute was extremely soft and weak, but it could be heard from far away, so Yang Dalee would immediately notify them if he noticed any changes in the situation.


    Hearing that the footsteps were getting closer and closer, Zhou Tong immediately blew out the candle in Yue Fei''s hand, and said softly: "Don''t speak, let''s wait and see -"


    Yue Fei nodded in the darkness, and only felt his heart thumping ¡ª ¡ª

 C63

    The Mountain Scriptures'' explanation is 1: 11. The Tibetan Scriptures'' explanation is repeated to the 17th.


    After several dozen breaths, the sound of footsteps could be heard. The group of people did not stop even after reaching the stone door.


    That person rushed in right after him.


    Zhou Tong had even trained in the art of Night Vision, so he was able to clearly see anything within twenty to thirty meters of him within the darkness. He could not see very clearly from a distance.


    As they raised their eyes, they saw dozens of heavily armored people charging in from behind the stone door.


    These people split into two rows, and after they barged in, they formed a encirclement with a loud crash and slowly advanced inside.


    From the looks of the situation, it seemed to have formed a spell formation.


    There was a circle inside, a circle outside, and then there was a circle of people outside. They were surrounded by three layers and moved forward slowly. It had already wrapped Zhou Tong, Yue Fei, and Zhang Danian inside.


    Yue Fei held onto the iron spear tightly, Zhou Tong also took out his gold blade, holding onto it, waiting for the right opportunity to make his move.


    Only Zhang Danian remained calm and composed. Only he knew that the Tiger Box in his backpack, the one in the Tiger Box, was eager to come out.


    Yue Fei held his breath, restraining from beating his heart, he focused and looked, only to realise that the people approaching step by step, were actually zombies with weapons in their hands.


    The zombies'' faces were ashen white. Under their shriveled skin were the faces of the skeletons.


    Each and every one of these zombies were holding three foot long long sword s in their hands. It was just that the hilt of the long sword s'' swords were rotten, and the sword brand s were filled with copper rust.


    Zhou Tong''s pupils shrank, and said in a low voice: "This zombie formation method is used by people in the Illusory Dao Sect, I wonder why there are zombies forming formations here in the Scripture Pavilion Sword Cave?"


    Yue Fei did not understand either.


    When Zhang Danian saw this scene, he suddenly remembered that back then, at Qian Tang River, in the Sixth Hell Tower and Earth Palace, which had already been turned into a pile of rubble by the Qian Tang River, rows after rows of bookshelves, on one of the bookshelves. In one of the books, he had once seen this zombie formation, but in the book, this technique was not called Zombie Formation, but was called Underworld Yellow Springs.


    Dozens of zombies, with pale faces and swords in their hands, split into three layers and surrounded Zhou Tong, Yue Fei and Zhang Danian.


    Zhang Danian was curious, he did not understand how these zombies could accurately surround the three of them when they found out where they were.


    Zhou Tong''s face turned serious, seeing that the dozens of zombies were getting closer, he immediately said to Yue Fei in a low voice: "Fei''er, Mt.


    Mt. Tai was to the east, and Zhou Tong''s meaning was that Yue Fei take Zhang Danian and follow him to the east.


    Inside the Underground Sword Cave, the zombies were forming a strange formation. Zhou Tong had to be on guard, and using the words in the door to communicate, no one would be able to find out where they were going.


    Yue Fei immediately understood and said to Zhang Danian in a low voice: "Follow me, don''t talk."


    Zhang Danian nodded.


    Zhou Tong held his golden blade and rushed to the east.


    The group of zombies had yet to completely encircle each other, but there was still a gap on the east side. After a few more breaths of time, the gap would close, and by that time, the three of them would probably have to put in a lot of effort to break through it.


    Zhou Tong was in front, with his golden blade leading the way, Yue Fei followed suit, with his iron spear across his chest, Zhang Danian followed closely behind the two men, and in the next moment, he was already running out from the east entrance.


    The three layers of zombies slowly formed a circle.


    Zhou Tong brought Yue Fei and Zhang Danian to the entrance of the stone door, and turned to look, only to see that the three layers of zombies had gathered in front of a stone wall to the south, and that there was a three-eyed cave in the middle of the stone wall.


    The three layers of zombies then left dozens of expressionless zombies surrounding the three-eyed cave. The remaining forty zombies then turned around, holding their iron swords in their hands, and slowly approached the stone door.


    Yue Fei was overwhelmed with shock: "I didn''t expect these zombies to be so well-trained, like soldiers fighting in a battle. What''s even weirder is that these zombies seemed to be able to see through the three of them, know where they are, and then attack them together. "What''s going on?"


    Zhou Tong looked at the three-eyed cave, his eyes flickering.


    Seeing the tens of zombies slowly approaching, Zhang Danian could not help but become anxious, and shouted out: "Cultivator ¡ª if you don''t leave now, it''s too late."


    Yue Fei also knew that the situation was urgent, but his master Zhou Tong did not leave, so it was not appropriate for him to just leave, so Yue Fei immediately called out: "Master ¡ª"


    Zhou Tong waved his hand, indicating that he had heard. However, his feet didn''t leave the ground. It was as if he was nailed to the ground. After a while, Zhou Tong''s eyes lit up, as though he had thought of something, and said: "You two wait here for a while, in thirty breaths, if I don''t return, you two can leave."


    With that, Zhou Tong did not wait for Yue Fei''s reply and leaped up, his body actually rushing towards the zombie.


    Yue Fei and Zhang Danian were both startled, as they didn''t understand what Zhou Tong meant.


    He didn''t understand why Zhou Tong was able to escape the danger and return back to the zombie formation.


    These zombies were still expressionless, each one holding an iron sword in their hands and continued to advance forward. Zhou Tong rushed to the front of the formation of zombies and suddenly jumped, landing on the zombie''s head. In a blink of an eye, he stepped on top of one zombie head after another, and rushed to the front of the three-eyed cave.


    All of the zombies guarding the three-eyed cave had their back facing Zhou Tong, because at that moment, everything was in chaos. Then, one by one, they turned around, wielding their swords and rushed at Zhou Tong.


    Zhou Tong first rushed to the first left side of the three-eyed cave and looked at the remains of the Scripture Pavilion disciples inside, then quickly rushed to the second eye cave. At this time, seven to eight zombies had already pounced at him from behind, the iron swords in their hands suddenly hacked towards Zhou Tong.


    Zhou Tong waved the blade in his right hand, and with a clang, clang clang clang, a few sounds, the iron swords in the hands of the seven to eight zombies were all caught by Zhou Tong.


    The clanging of metals echoed endlessly.


    Zhou Tong blocked the zombie''s attack with his hand, and observed the second eye to see the situation of the Scripture Pavilion disciples'' remains, only to discover that this one''s face was actually covered with a black cloth. The reason why he hadn''t been able to see the zombie after circling the cave once was because of this.


    Zhou Tong extended his left hand and pulled off the black cloth from the face of the Scripture Pavilion disciple inside the cave.


    As he ripped apart the black cloth, Zhou Tong could not help but be overjoyed, and said: "That''s right, it must be here."


    It turned out that under the black cloth, the face of this Scripture Pavilion disciple was surprisingly devoid of facial features.


    This corpse was none other than a faceless man ¡­.

 C64

    Shizheng of Tibetan Scriptures goes over and over to the sixteenth


    Bao Daoyi''s Martial Uncle blew his flute, and in the middle of the night, he cried like a ghost.


    The sound of the flute rose up, and a huge black skeleton appeared in the air. The skeleton opened its mouth and let out a soundless whistle, and wherever the whistle went, Wu Soong, A¡¯chou, and Zhang Danian''s entire body went cold.


    Initially, Jiang Xiaobai was still lying prone beside Zhang Danian. When she heard the sound of the flute, she immediately stood up, and her ears could not help but slightly vibrate. She raised her doggy eyes and stared at the black skeleton in the air.


    After a moment, the cold air in the underground palace got stronger and stronger.


    A dozen phantoms suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    That figure was floating in the air and looked like a human figure. However, under the dim candlelight, the dozens of figures were faintly discernible.


    Wu Soong''s heart sank, he knew that this old Taoist definitely knew some evil techniques, which was why he summoned the ghosts near the Six Hells Tower and the Underground Palace.


    If these dozens of ghost shadows were to attack from the front, then the four people inside the underground palace would be infected by the cold ghost aura. The ghost aura would be as strong as a zombie''s.


    Wu Soong looked at the Tiger Box in his hands, feeling worried in his heart, wondering if the Junzi Sword inside the Tiger Box could stop this ghost that came from the underworld.


    In the stone room, tens of ghost figures slowly approached Wu Soong, A¡¯chou and Zhang Danian. Bao Daoyi and the old Daoist could not help but smile.


    Their smiles contained endless meanings. Their smiles contained ridicule, killing intent, and even a trace of malice.


    The dozens of ghosts came closer and closer. Wu Soong yelled, "Sword out ¡ª ¡ª" The Tiger Box bounced off the ground as it flew out from the Tiger Box with a ''sou'' sound. It suddenly pounced towards the old Daoist.


    That year, the old Daoist casually took out a long sword and placed it on his chest to protect it.


    The Junzi Sword slashed out with its sword tip.


    The old Daoist swung the long sword in his hand, striking towards the sharp sword tip of the Junzi Sword.


    With a clang, the Junzi Sword collided with the old Daoist in his hands, and the long sword was immediately chopped into two halves, falling onto the ground.


    The Junzi Sword then rushed towards the old Taoist once again.


    Wu Soong saw that the long sword in that old Taoist''s hand was not as strong as the Junzi Sword that flew out from the Tiger Box, and his heart was slightly relieved as he thought to himself, "It seems that this Ox-nose is not that powerful."


    However, at this moment, the tens of phantoms suddenly rushed over.


    Facing the ghosts from the Underworld, Wu Soong was momentarily at a loss. After all, these ghosts were formless and formless, so it was still a problem to deal with them.


    A¡¯chou also paled. Zhang Danian was also at a loss as to what to do.


    Just then, the Jiang Xiaobai shook her head, following that all the hair on her body stood up, she crouched on the ground, opened her mouth, and took a deep breath.


    Jiang Xiaobai opened her mouth and inhaled, the phantoms that were only Zhang away from the three of them immediately lost control of them and fell down from the sky, quickly being swallowed into her stomach.


    The few ghosts seemed to have been swallowed in an instant, and the dozens of ghosts behind them seemed to have discovered the terrifying point that was beyond their imagination, and immediately scattered in all directions in panic.


    Jiang Xiaobai sprung up, her body floating in the air, and once again, took in a few breaths, and a few more Phantom Shadow ghosts were swallowed by Jiang Xiaobai.


    In the blink of an eye, the other phantoms had already fled far away.


    The Jiang Xiaobai descended and ran around the stone room frantically. The remaining tens of ghost shadows did not seem to dare to escape the stone room, they were actually trembling with fear, they could only hide in every direction, and in the end, were swallowed by the Jiang Xiaobai.


    Bao Daoyi turned pale with fright, and couldn''t help but shout at the old Daoist: "Martial Uncle, there is a Devouring Soul here, this, this cannot beat them--Martial Uncle, you hold on first, I will retreat first, Martial Uncle is so capable, they can''t do anything to you. After Martial Nephew escapes, they vowed to avenge Martial Uncle." Bao Daoyi could not help but bluff, with some oil under his feet, he turned and ran.


    That year, the old Daoist was forced by the Junzi Sword to pull out a horsetail whisk and fight with it. Unexpectedly, Bao Daoyi turned and slipped away, which was beyond his expectations.


    The old Daoist Priest turned pale with fright. The horsetail whisk flew out of his hand as he retreated several steps back. He was just about to heave a sigh of relief when he felt someone suddenly slap him on the back. Then, they heard Wu Soong laugh out loud behind him: "Sit down."


    The palm strike was from Wu Soong, striking right at the back of the old Daoist man''s spine. The strength was neither light nor heavy, but it was just right, causing the old Daoist to feel sore all over.


    That year, the old Daoist sat down on the ground involuntarily. The Junzi Sword broke through the horsetail whisk and then flew to the top of the old Daoist''s head.


    The old Daoist felt a chill on his head, he sighed, and did not resist, and said to Wu Soong: "Wu Erlang, I lost to you today, if you want to kill me or cut me into pieces, you can do it."


    A¡¯chou stuck out his tongue and made a face, then said to the old Taoist: "Damned bull''s nose, you can''t not admit defeat. If you lose, then my master will definitely cut you into pieces."


    It would have been better if A¡¯chou hadn''t played the part of a ghost. He made a face, and his ugly face became even uglier.


    Zhang Danian looked at Wu Soong, to see how Wu Soong would deal with this old Daoist.


    Wu Soong sealed all the acupoints on his body, then kept the Junzi Sword in one hand and the old Daoist in the other. He walked to the bed and threw the old Daoist on the floor, then sat down on the bed and leaned on the wall again. He heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Jiang Xiaobai who was still feeling full of energy, and thought to herself: "Who would have thought that this Devouring Soul would actually be the one that saved laozi''s life today?"


    Although his injuries were much better, when he took action, he was afraid that he could not beat Bao Daoyi and the old Daoist could not even beat him, not to mention that the old Daoist could use the Ghost Flute to assist him. He was able to gather the ghosts around the Six Hells Tower, which was something he was far from being able to do, but he did not expect to rely on the Jiang Xiaobai who had devoured the spirits of the world and the Junzi Sword s to turn the tables around and win in an instant.


    Wu Soong thought that it was a fluke, and looked at the old Taoist in the tiger''s eyes, sizing him up, and seeing that Wu Soong was looking at him that year, the old Taoist was scared out of his wits. Who knew what method Wu Soong was going to use to torture him with.


    Wu Soong bellowed: Ox nose, tell me your name first!


    The Ghost Flute in Niu Nose''s hand that could gather hundreds of ghosts and souls naturally had an extraordinary origin.


    Wu Soong had to figure out the origins of this Ox-nose guy first ¡­

 C65

    Shizheng of Tibetan Scriptures Repeated to 17th


    When the old Daoist saw that he was under Wu Erlang''s control from the depths of his heart, if he did not reveal everything, he would inevitably suffer. The next moment, the old Daoist said helplessly, "Martial, Martial Ancestor, I am the Four-Directions Taoist of Zhejiang''s Fang Yan Shan. "I was bewitched by my Martial Nephew, that''s why I came to the Sixth Peace Tower to find Martial Grand Master, but ¡ª"


    Saying this, Four-Directions Taoist had a wry smile on his face.


    A¡¯chou laughed: "It''s just that my master found some bad luck, right?"


    The Four-Directions Taoist actually could not hide anything, he nodded and said, "Ugly girl, you are right."


    A¡¯chou''s face changed. He took a step forward and shouted: "Ox nose, does this girl look ugly?"


    Although Four-Directions Taoist was a bit arrogant and conceited, he didn''t like to lie in his life. He looked at A¡¯chou and hesitated for a moment before saying, "It''s not really too ugly, it''s usually too ugly.


    There was even a hint of pity in his words.


    The A¡¯chou was furious, he extended his hand and fiercely slapped Four-Directions Taoist in the face.


    Caught off guard, Four-Directions Taoist struck him squarely in the face.


    Four-Directions Taoist was furious and scolded: "Stupid girl, what are you doing?"


    A¡¯chou glared at him and cursed: "What are you doing? I hit you on the nose, what''s wrong? "Are you not convinced?"


    The Four-Directions Taoist said fiercely: "The Dao Lord has been captured by you today, if you want to beat him, you can do it. Wait until this daddy leaves this place, see you another day, this daddy will not be courteous with you, you hit me today, and the next day will definitely return ten times the price."


    A¡¯chou snorted and said with a sneer, "Alright, then I''ll wait for you to return it tenfold." With that, he slapped Four-Directions Taoist twice in a row.


    Four-Directions Taoist glared at him angrily, but he no longer dared to set himself up. After all, looking at this A¡¯chou''s intentions, as long as he set an example, A¡¯chou would immediately double his palm strike.


    He didn''t know when this strange day would come, but at this moment, as long as he was able to speak his mind, it was inevitable that he would receive a double slap in the face.


    Wu Soong looked at Four-Directions Taoist, and slowly said. "So it''s the spirit demon dao of Triple Purity Sect."


    Four-Directions Taoist''s face was ugly, he said angrily: "What evil Taoist, we are righteous Taoists, we never cheat."


    Wu Soong laughed coldly: "Isn''t it? Then let me ask you, where did you get that ghost flute? "


    Four-Directions Taoist had an awkward expression and immediately stopped talking. It turned out that the question that Wu Soong had asked just now happened to touch upon the Four-Directions Taoist''s weakness.


    Four-Directions Taoist was unable to answer it-- This ghost flute was also known as the Soul Summoning Flute, when it was in use, it would sound out a tune from its mouth, allowing all the ghosts and ghosts in the surrounding 100 li to gather within a 100 meter radius of the flute and be used by it.


    This Ghost Flute has always been a secret technique trained by the Triple Purity Sect.


    It was just that it had always been a secret, so he did not know where Wu Soong had heard of it from.


    Wu Soong looked at Four-Directions Taoist, and then looked at Jiang Xiaobai, and then said to him: Jiang Xiaobai, come and absorb ¡ª ¡ª


    After saying that, Zhang Danian and A¡¯chou were confused. Four-Directions Taoist was stunned at first, but then his face changed greatly.


    Only Jiang Xiaobai seemed to understand Wu Soong''s words. His body flashed and he quickly ran to the front of Four-Directions Taoist, placed his two front paws on Four-Directions Taoist''s chest, and then aimed his mouth at his, and inhaled with force.


    Four-Directions Taoist was unable to move. Seeing Jiang Xiaobai pouncing towards him, her face immediately revealed a look of fear, and wanted to turn around to avoid him. Wu Soong had already extended his right hand to grab onto Four-Directions Taoist''s neck firmly, and with that, Four-Directions Taoist was no longer able to move his neck.


    Jiang Xiaobai opened his mouth and inhaled, a strand of black Qi slowly drilled out from his mouth.


    After the black gas came out, it immediately turned into a fist-sized humanoid object. The black Qi that had turned into a human body unwillingly floated towards Jiang Xiaobai''s dog mouth.


    The humanoid figure continuously struggled in midair, but it seemed to be unable to do anything to Jiang Xiaobai. In just a moment, he was swallowed into Jiang Xiaobai''s stomach.


    And then, he saw the Jiang Xiaobai''s stomach rolling around, as if that humanoid figure was still dishonest and restless after entering the Jiang Xiaobai''s stomach.


    Jiang Xiaobai retreated to Zhang Danian''s side and obediently squatted on the ground.


    After a while, Jiang Xiaobai''s stomach finally calmed down. It was just that there were traces of black Qi on Jiang Xiaobai''s forehead.


    Four-Directions Taoist''s face revealed a look of despair, and said with a trembling voice: "You, you dead dog ¡ª" At this moment, Four-Directions Taoist was unable to move, if he could move, he would have immediately made his move and killed Jiang Xiaobai.


    Zhang Danian did not understand, he only felt that the Jiang Xiaobai seemed to have absorbed something similar to a soul from Four-Directions Taoist''s body.


    What he didn''t know was that this black object was indeed a soul.


    In order to cultivate the Great Art of Soul Drawing, Four-Directions Taoist must have the soul of the Undead in his body.


    It would be best if this undead soul had more than a hundred years of history. When he was cultivating this Art of Soul Drawing, he used these hundred years of dead souls as a guide and played the flute with his mouth. It was actually the undead soul within him that was crying out.


    As long as this dead soul played the ghost flute, all the dead souls in the surrounding area and the scattered souls in the forest for a hundred years would be summoned and gathered here.


    Therefore, the key for Four-Directions Taoist to summon the spirit of the Ghost Flute was actually this hundred year old undead soul in his body.


    When the soul was devoured by the Jiang Xiaobai, it was as if the lifeline of the Four-Directions Taoist was dug out. From then on, Four-Directions Taoist no longer had the ability to compete with others.


    In this small room, forget about Wu Soong, even the A¡¯chou wouldn''t be able to beat him, right?


    Not only the A¡¯chou, even the Jiang Xiaobai would be able to bite him to death.


    Four-Directions Taoist looked at Jiang Xiaobai with hatred, but he was not scared at all. He lazily stretched and then laid down beside Zhang Danian and closed his eyes, he had actually calmed down and meditated.


    This scene angered Four-Directions Taoist so much that he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Wu Soong looked at Four-Directions Taoist and said indifferently: "Your Triple Purity Sect practice this evil way of Tao, you should have long been expelled from Dao Sect. Today, you are met with this Devouring Soul and your fate soul was taken by it, which can be considered as your achievement being perfect. If you meet a powerful expert, then it wouldn''t be stealing your fate soul, but rather, cleaning up all the three spirits and six spirits of you, making you a living corpse with nothing left."


    Hearing Wu Soong''s words, Four-Directions Taoist felt a chill down his spine, and cold sweat immediately flowed down his back.


    In the past few years, he and his seniors went about doing evil things to each other, and killed for no reason, all because of this Art of Soul Luring, Ghost Flute Luring, and in fact, made enemies everywhere, but relying on this Evil Tao technique, he was not afraid of anyone, and now that his Fate Soul was taken away, he felt that he could no longer rely on himself, and from then on it was just as Wu Soong had said, if he met such a powerful expert, he would definitely be in charge of life, what should he do?


    When he thought about this, Four-Directions Taoist felt so disheartened that he wanted to die ¡­


    Wu Soong looked at him with a grave expression, and said slowly: "Four-Directions Taoist, did you and Bao Daoyi really come here for this iron box? I don''t think so, right? "


    Hearing Wu Soong''s words, Four-Directions Taoist''s face changed. He opened his mouth, but did not say anything ¡­

 C66

    Shizheng of Tibetan Scriptures Repeated to 18th


    The Four-Directions Taoist shook his head and said sorrowfully: "Although I was not as skilled as you, and lost to you, I will definitely not tell you anything that you want to learn from me. "You can just give up on that.


    After Four-Directions Taoist said this, he shut his mouth tightly and closed his eyes, not saying another word.


    Wu Soong knew that this Four-Directions Taoist was afraid of exposing the secrets within the sect. Wu Soong did not force him, and smiled slightly, instead, he had the A¡¯chou cover his ears with cloth, so that he would not be able to hear what the others were saying, after thinking about it, he felt that it was not safe, and pressed the point where the Four-Directions Taoist was unconscious, causing the Four-Directions Taoist to be unconscious. He then stuffed the Four-Directions Taoist under the bed, and turned to and said: "I know about this Four-Directions Taoist''s Fang Yan Shan Triple Purity Sect, because he cultivates that evil art, he has always been disgraced by the people in the martial arts world.


    Zhang Danian was startled, and thought: "Isn''t this the name of this place? Why did the Big Brother Wu say that this arrogant Daoist from Triple Purity Sect did not have a name? "


    Wu Soong smiled slightly and said: "There are very few disciples accepted by the Daoist from Triple Purity Sect, and every time, they are only taught to one disciple. Furthermore, after they enter, they start from the lowest of the Daoists, and after a slight increase in their martial arts, they can become two Daoists. I have only heard of a Taoist from Fang Yan Mountain who came out twenty years ago. As for that Daoist Jiufang, he did not come out, and Taoist Shifang is even more of a legend. "


    Zhang Danian was extremely surprised, and laughed: "This monastery is quite strange, it''s about the same as that Beggar Gang."


    Zhang Danian had heard that for the Beggar Gang, the status of the gang was determined by the amount of cloth bags they carried on their back.


    Wu Soong laughed: "You are right, this Triple Purity Sect is also based on the pattern of the square towel on top of the head, one side is a normal square towel on the head, it''s called Tang Pao, the two sides have already added a cloud pattern on the square towel on top of their heads. "It''s for the sake of the zodiac, the zodiac has nine scarves on its head. The zodiac has nine scarves on his head, and the zodiac is the Nine Suns on his head."


    A¡¯chou wrinkled his nose and said impatiently: "There are quite a few of these flowery nose images."


    Wu Soong nodded his head, he looked at the unconscious Four-Directions Taoist under the bed, and his expression became serious: "This Triple Purity Sect has always been known to be terrible, so Bao Daoyi is a nominal disciple of the Triple Purity Sect, and after a certain clan took over Fang La, Bao Daoyi should have hidden his identity, and avoided disasters. I never thought that Bao Daoyi would actually bring out his sect''s Triple Purity Sect, and that the people of the Jiang Hu Sect have always disliked these people, but these disciples frequently appear day and night, and their skills are not high. Who would have thought that Bao Daoyi, who is still in Triple Purity Sect, would bring his Martial Uncle and chase them all the way down to the Sixth and Sixth Houses Pagoda, Hehe, I''m afraid that we cannot easily shake them off this time. "


    Pausing for a moment, Wu Soong looked at the Tiger Box in his hands, and said in a deep voice: "This Bao Daoyi has come, naturally, not just for this Tiger Box.


    Wu Soong looked at Zhang Danian, and slowly said: "Big Brother, it''s good that you''re here. You should take advantage of the fact that you''ve been busy these past few days, and that the Triple Purity Sect Sect hasn''t come back yet, to quickly record all the books here. Then, we''ll burn this place down cleanly.


    Finished, Wu Soong looked at Zhang Danian with fervent eyes.


    Zhang Danian was troubled.


    Facing the walls filled with books, Zhang Danian felt that even if he used all his strength, it would be difficult for him to read them all in the next few days. ¡ª ¡ª After all, there were too many books in this underground palace.


    Wu Soong saw that Zhang Danian was a little worried, and anxiously comforted: "Little brother, don''t worry, although there are a lot of books here, we still have enough time ~"


    Zhang Danian was startled, and thought: "Enough time? That Bao Daoyi with the Triple Purity Sect has already left and may return at any time. How can there be enough time? "


    Wu Soong seemed to be able to see the worry in Zhang Danian''s heart, and comforted again: "Then after Bao Daoyi leaves, he will definitely come up with another idea. With his Martial Uncle in our hands, that Bao Daoyi will definitely not dare to come over, and furthermore, even if they do come, we only need to move the mechanism of this underground palace a little, and we''ll be able to delay Bao Daoyi from discovering this underground palace for a few months. In the next few months, I will definitely be able to recover fully from the injuries on my body, and you will be able to read these books once. I do not need you to understand them all, as long as you remember them all, you can slowly digest them in the future. " With that said, Wu Soong stared at Zhang Danian with his tiger-like eyes, full of anticipation.


    Zhang Danian heaved a sigh of relief, and said in his heart: "If you say it like that, then I can barely accept it ¡ª" But there is still a doubt in his heart, so he could not help but ask: "Big Brother Wu, the books in here should have existed for quite some time, why didn''t you find people to remember it in the past? Or move these books to other safe places? "


    Zhang Danian thought: "If I do not come, then are there no other ways to settle these books? Even if you recite it, the A¡¯chou lady in front of you can also recite it. "


    A¡¯chou seemed to have the same question in his heart, as he stared fixedly at Wu Soong.


    Wu Soong looked at Zhang Danian and sighed, then slowly said: "Little brother, let me tell you, these books, other than you, no one is allowed to know, and also no one is allowed to see ¡ª" Wu Soong paused, looked at the A¡¯chou, and said: "Of course, A¡¯chou is not an outsider, but when I brought the A¡¯chou here, I had already instructed him before that he was not to read the books here, or else she would never be able to recover from the calamity."


    A¡¯chou''s face changed slightly, Wu Soong had indeed mentioned this to her before, she did not know what it meant at that time, but seeing Wu Soong''s gloomy expression, and not showing any signs of joking with her, she had listened to Wu Soong, and had not seen any of the books.


    Zhang Danian felt a little awkward as he thought to himself: "Since there is a person who has read the books in this underground palace and will not be able to recover in the future, then why does Big Brother Wu still need to read the books himself? If what he said is true, then isn''t he afraid that something bad might happen to me? "

 C67

    Chapter XIX


    Wu Soong looked at Zhang Danian, his expression grave as he said in a serious tone: "Only you can read the books in the underground palace below the Sixth Peace Tower, and that is because you are a disciple of the Character in the Classic of Mountains and Rivers, a ¡ª"


    Zhang Danian still did not quite understand, why can only disciples of Scripture Pavilion read these books, and not others?


    Wu Soong''s gaze turned towards the shelves at the side and continued: "All these books are the collection of our Scripture Pavilion, the original copy of the Classic of Mountains and Rivers, and the disciples of our Scripture Pavilion have the origin of the Classic of Mountains and Rivers, so it is extremely beneficial for them to read these books. If it is the disciples outside or people of the martial world who see this collection, they would be extremely happy, but if it was them, then half of them would be bewitched by the technique in the book.


    After pausing for a moment, Wu Soong continued: "Even though I am also a disciple of the Classic of Mountains and Rivers''s Scripture Pavilion, since I have only walked into the Scripture Pavilion on the way, the martial arts in the sect are not pure, and my master in the Scripture Pavilion told me that disciples of the Scripture Pavilion, who are direct descendants, have different bloodlines compared to ordinary people. Inside the five sects in the mountain and beyond, the disciples of the Scripture Pavilion have a hidden meridian within their body, and the eight extraordinary meridians in their bodies are concealed as though they are invisible. or the biggest difference between a non-Scripture Pavilion disciple entering the underground palace to study and be a Scripture Pavilion disciple.


    Even if that Triple Purity Sect disciple were to obtain these books, it would probably be detrimental to them. However, after Triple Purity Sect disciples obtain the original version of the underground palace''s, if they themselves are unable to rest, they will probably hand over these fragments to other people.


    Our Scripture Pavilion is only one of the five Great Sects of the Mountain and Sea Realm. If this fragment of the underground palace''s collection of books were to fall into the hands of the other four sects of the Mountain and Sea Realm, then the secrets of our Scripture Pavilion will be leaked out and our Scripture Pavilion will no longer be the most mysterious of the five sects. "


    After saying that, Wu Soong''s face turned serious as he looked at Zhang Danian.


    Zhang Danian finally understood some of the gist of it, but there was still one thing he did not understand.


    "Big Brother Wu, how do you know that I''m someone from the Scripture Pavilion? I don''t even know myself. " Zhang Danian laughed bitterly.


    Wu Soong looked at Zhang Danian, and said slowly: "My master is also a disciple of the Scripture Pavilion, my master has been rushing away for the Scripture Pavilion for the rest of his life. On his deathbed, he told me that he wanted me to find the next pavilion master, and I immediately asked master, where can I find this? Master told me that all the previous s would be born within the Tiger Box. Tiger Box hid the sword, and Jade Coffin gave birth to flowers. When meeting that Jade Coffin, as long as one was a disciple of the Scripture Pavilion, they would smell the fragrance of the flowers and know that those who had Jade Coffin were pavilion master s, and those who had Scripture Pavilion s would be able to use that Junzi Sword to search for the Tiger Box. The Tiger Box was originally its resting place, but there was a natural connection between the two, so as long as there were disciples, there was a 90% chance of success in finding the Tiger Box. If the previous were not born from a Tiger Box, they relied on the Jade Coffin that was born in it. Both of them were part of the same group, but my master told me that the Junzi Sword was obtained by Master a few years ago, and when Master was about to die, he gave this Junzi Sword to me, allowing me to use this Junzi Sword to find the master of the Tiger Box, the next pavilion master. I stayed in front of Master''s grave for one year before I stepped foot into the river and wandered around, one of the main reasons being to find the master of the Tiger Box.


    It was just that after the fall of the martial arts world, after many twists and turns, and after going up Liang Mountain, I didn''t expect that my big brother Song Jiang would have his heart burned by the benefits of his name. It was just that after the fall of the martial arts world, after many twists and turns, and finally went up Liang Mountain, I didn''t expect that my big brother Song Jiang would have his heart burned by the benefits of his name. Fortunately, this was the case, which was why I was able to pretend to be a monk in the Liuhee Temple.


    After staying in the Liuhee Temple for two years, I remembered my master''s last words and felt guilty. I felt that I should not go back on my words, so I disguised myself and went wandering the world pretending to be a beggar. Firstly, I wanted to find the spirit medicine to save from her wind palsy, and secondly, I wanted to find the Tiger Box. I knew that there was something wrong, so I started to chat with you. Only then did I accidentally find out that you actually had a Tiger Box, and you even floated here from Qian Tang River without a parent. I was extremely happy at the time, and I invited you to come to the Sixth and Sixth Peace Pagodas, then I could bring you to enter the underground palace to check on the true nature of the Fragment of the Classic of Mountains and Rivers s Scripture Pavilion. Who would have thought that after coming to this Liuhee Temple, I would meet up with the A¡¯chou and I would be waiting for you underneath this Sixth Peace Tower. One night, this Liuhee Temple was suddenly set ablaze, and after burning for three days and three nights in a row, the entire temple was destroyed and turned into a pile of rubble. "The Sixth Peace Tower was also destroyed by the fire. I knew that it must be the enemy that came, so I immediately followed A¡¯chou to guard on the Yuelun Mountain by the Qian Tang River. That night, the both of us stayed there until midnight, when we heard a loud roar coming from far away ¡ª"


    As Wu Soong spoke till here, his eyebrows creased once again, as if he had recalled what happened that night.


    Zhang Danian thought: "Before, I had heard the Big Brother Wu speak of it before, but that night, after fighting with Bao Daoyi, Big Brother Wu cut off one of Bao Daoyi''s arm, and even returned the hatred of having lost one of his arms back then, but he was also struck by a sword by Bao Daoyi.


    Wu Soong thought back to the past and slowly said, "I still remember that night when Bao Daoyi ran up the mountain. That night, the moonlight was like a wash, and the moonlight shone down like a waterfall, illuminating the whole of the Moon Wheel Mountain with a silver sheen. As if it was daytime, Bao Daoyi ran all the way up from the foot of the mountain ¡­"


    Pausing for a moment, Wu Soong continued to speak, "I looked at Bao Daoyi, and it was only when Bao Daoyi was at the top of the mountain and was about a few dozen meters away from us that I shouted out loud. Bao Daoyi was startled by my loud shout, and immediately sneered:" Old man Wu, you haven''t died yet, haha, I finally found you this time. My heart skipped a beat. What did this Bao Daoyi want to find me for? "

 C68

    CHAPTER SIXTY-SEVENTY-SEVEN Immortal Sword Confirmation


    Shizheng of Tibetan Scriptures Repeated to 20th


    Wu Soong looked ahead, and it was as if he had thought of that night when Bao Daoyi was acting arrogantly: This Bao who cut off one of my arms, I can only feel ashamed that I''m inferior to others, but from then on, we, the Liang Shan brothers have been looking for this Bao, and even Triple Purity Sect had barged in, and the ones who barged into Triple Purity Sect were me, Big Brother Lin Chong, Big Brother Lu Lu Zhishen and a few other brothers. At that time, the Triple Purity Sect Lord was still a Five-Directions Taoist, and when he saw us brothers rush in, he was a little nervous, and asked us, why did we come?


    My Big Brother Lu immediately shouted, "Du that powerful nose, we have naturally come here to find the misfortune of your Triple Purity Sect."


    The Five-Directions Taoist''s face immediately changed, but he pretended to be calm and collected, and asked: "Our Triple Purity Sect has never had anything to do with your Liang Shan, so we just don''t care about the river, you must have found the wrong person, right?"


    Big Brother Lu snorted, and scolded: "Find the wrong person? Is that Bao Daoyi a disciple of your Triple Purity Sect? My brother''s left arm was chopped off by Bao Daoyi. You think you found the wrong person? This old man will tell you this. If you know what''s good for you, hand over that Bao dude honestly. Otherwise, don''t blame our brothers Liang Shan for burning this Three Pure Demon Monastery of yours to a crisp. "


    That Five-Directions Taoist rolled his eyes a few times before he laughed: "So it''s actually to find that Bao Daoyi. Brother Liang Shan, that Bao Daoyi is indeed not from our Triple Purity Sect, he''s an honorary disciple from our sect. We''re also currently looking for him." After pausing for a moment, the Five-Directions Taoist said hatefully: "That Bao named man stole the Ghost Flute that was the most important thing to watch our Triple Purity Sect. Not only that, he also stole an important technique from our Triple Purity Sect.


    The few of us looked at each other, and we all thought that this trip to the Triple Purity Sect was to get even with Bao Daoyi. We never thought that Bao Daoyi would be so lawless, actually stealing away the treasure that can be used to guard the Triple Purity Sect. Since we can''t find Bao Daoyi, we can''t just tear down the Triple Purity Sect, right?


    In the end, Big Brother Lu left behind one last sentence. Then, we would still look for Bao Daoyi. Only, he did not expect that after so many years, Bao Daoyi would actually deliver himself to his doorstep.


    When I saw him again, I naturally refused to give up. At that time, I had already secretly planned to chop off one of Bao''s arms. I looked at Bao Daoyi and coldly said: "Surnamed Bao, it''s good that you''re here. I, Wu, have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Bao Daoyi casually walked in front of me, looked me up and down, and revealed a sneer: What''s wrong? You still want revenge? Aren''t you afraid that your arm will be broken tonight? "


    I looked at him coldly, wondering how I would be able to catch him off guard.


    Bao Daoyi still had a face full of disdain. I threw a look at A¡¯chou, and signaled him to come behind Bao Daoyi. As long as Bao Daoyi was slightly distracted, I could control the Junzi Sword here.


    I only have one arm at the moment, so naturally, I can''t fight Bao Daoyi head on.


    The A¡¯chou understood, and quietly went to the other side to circle behind Bao Daoyi. Bao Daoyi was indeed tricked, and shouted: "Stupid girl, where are you going? "Just stay put." Finished speaking, his figure flashed, and pounced towards A¡¯chou.


    Seeing this good opportunity, how could I miss it? With a low shout, the sword flew out, urging the Junzi Sword to leap out of my sleeves. The Junzi Sword flashed forward and chopped off Bao Daoyi''s left arm.


    Under the pain, Bao Daoyi threw the sword in his right hand behind him.


    When I threw the sword, I was also caught unprepared, and was struck in the chest by Bao Daoyi''s flying sword. Luckily, I raised my right hand just in time, and the flying sword blocked, then the flying sword withdrew seventy percent of its strength and pierced into my chest.


    I was struck in the chest, and knew that this was a life and death moment, so I did not show any mercy, and immediately activated the Junzi Sword, and continued to kill Bao Daoyi.


    Bao Daoyi waved his hand and pulled out another short sword, welcomed the Junzi Sword.


    With a clang, the Junzi Sword''s blade broke into two and fell to the ground.


    In shock, Bao Daoyi quickly rushed down the mountain. After chasing after the Junzi Sword for more than thirty meters, its remaining power had already weakened, and it finally managed to fly back.


    Being struck by the sword in my chest means that my body is already severely injured, but when I thought about how I caught Bao Daoyi off guard and cut off his left arm, and how I ended up with my revenge for losing an arm, I became extremely excited. He couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    A¡¯chou hurriedly came up and pulled out that handful of flying sword, applied the Golden Sore Medicine on the wound, and helped me return back into the ruins of the Sixth Peace Temple. When we thought that Bao Daoyi might return again, under our helplessness, A¡¯chou and I hid in the Sixth and Fourth Hell Tower.


    At that time, I had instructed the A¡¯chou to come out from time to time and wander around, hoping to see you.


    In my heart, I know that you are the master of this Tiger Box and that I am only temporarily in charge of this Junzi Sword. All of the books in this underground palace of the Six Corporeal Pagoda are waiting for you.


    After Wu Soong finished speaking, he slowly took out the Tiger Box from his sleeves, and then, he opened it up. Within the Tiger Box, a handful of Junzi Sword was quietly lying within the box.


    Zhang Danian was shocked in his heart: "Big Brother Wu is speaking in complete confusion, and speaking in such a muddled manner, how did I become the owner of this Tiger Box? I heard from Big Brother Wu that the Tiger Box recognizes a master, and that the Junzi Sword is intelligent, is that true? " He looked at the Junzi Sword.


    The black sword brand moved a little, following that the sword brand turned around, and then turned around and pointed the tip of the sword at Zhang Danian.


    Zhang Danian was stunned.


    Stunned there ¨C a thought kept spinning in his mind: "This Junzi Sword seems to be responding to the question in his heart ¨C"


    A¡¯chou''s two eyes were also staring straight at him. After a while, he said excitedly: "Master, this sword actually knows how to nod its head."


    Wu Soong looked at A¡¯chou and smiled slightly: "This is the Junzi Sword recognizing its master ¡ª ¡ª"


    Zhang Danian swallowed his saliva, restraining the curiosity in his heart, and asked somewhat excitedly: "Can I touch it?" The Junzi Sword didn''t wait for Wu Soong to speak before it suddenly jumped. In mid-air, it turned again, and with a ''shua'' sound, the hilt landed in Zhang Danian''s palm.

 C69

    Shizheng of Tibetan Scriptures Repeated to 20th


    Zhang Danian was both surprised and happy. When he held the Junzi Sword in his hand, he felt that the sword hilt of the Junzi Sword was very warm, but the sword brand was emitting a cold Qi.


    There seemed to be a connection between Zhang Danian''s palm and the sword brand, and the Junzi Sword seemed to be whispering into Zhang Danian''s ear. "I''ve finally found you."


    Zhang Danian''s heart was inexplicably shocked. The first time he saw this Junzi Sword was on the eastern street of the Lin''an. However, at that time, it seemed as if Zhang Danian hadn''t experienced such a feeling yet, but at this moment, it was as if they had reunited after a long separation ¡­


    Reunion with a sword...


    For some inexplicable reason, Zhang Danian actually had a feeling that he was about to cry.


    Why did Zhang Danian feel this way? Zhang Danian did not understand either.


    Raising his head, he looked at Wu Soong, who placed the Junzi Sword on the table and bowed deeply to him. "Big Brother Wu, thank you very much."


    As for what he wanted to thank them for, they all knew.


    Zhang Danian looked at the books on the four walls of the competition room, courage suddenly emerged from his chest, he raised his eyes to look at Wu Soong and said: "Big Brother Wu, don''t worry, I will do my best to finish reading the books in this underground palace, you have lived up to my mission."


    Wu Soong''s face revealed a gratified expression: "Okay, little brother, you can rest assured here that I and A¡¯chou will take care of this protection." After pausing for a moment, Wu Soong laughed: "However, your Junzi Sword and the Tiger Box will still need to be lent to me for a bit, after all, if that Bao Daoyi from Triple Purity Sect comes to our doorstep, this Junzi Sword can still resist it a little."


    "..."


    From then on, Zhang Danian stayed in the training room of the Sixth and Sixth Floor of the Pagoda.


    Wu Soong was recuperating while the A¡¯chou occasionally went out to the town below to buy some food to eat. Other than that, he was accompanying Zhang Danian as he read his books.


    Zhang Danian read books everyday, and after reading for a month, he had a headache. There were too many books in this underground palace, and most of them were extremely hard to understand.


    Fortunately, Wu Soong had told him that the books inside did not require much explanation, as long as he could recite them.


    With this, the difficulty of Zhang Danian was reduced by quite a bit. Even so, Zhang Danian was still confused by what he saw.


    Wu Soong then allowed Zhang Danian to read for four hours everyday before resting for one hour. In this one hour, Wu Soong passed down the Imperial Sword Technique that his master had taught him and turned it over to Zhang Danian.


    After Zhang Danian trained for a few days, he was already able to control the Junzi Sword in the battle room for around ten breaths of time. As long as he continued his cultivation, after half a year, he could control the Junzi Sword for over ten breaths of time.


    Zhang Danian was also very happy in his heart.


    Other than the Imperial Sword Technique, Wu Soong also passed on everything he learned to Zhang Danian and A¡¯chou.


    Then, A¡¯chou would first enter Wu Soong''s tutelage, and would learn a lot more than Zhang Danian. After Wu Soong imparted his techniques to Zhang Danian, he imparted some simple and crude techniques to, and allowed the A¡¯chou to demonstrate them to him.


    After a long time, Zhang Danian felt that A¡¯chou''s face was no longer as unrecognizable as before.


    One day, when A¡¯chou went out to buy food, Zhang Danian was very curious. While he was resting, he asked Wu Soong about the background of A¡¯chou.


    Wu Soong looked at Zhang Danian with a solemn expression. After a while, he told Zhang Danian that the A¡¯chou also had the history of a legend.


    It turned out that Wu Soong had been ill ever since he became disabled, and had come to the Lin''an to go out and become a real monk.


    He was very annoyed that day, so he arrived by the Qiantang River and shouted out loud several times. Who knew that after this roar, a small boat would float over from the upper reaches of the Qiantang River. As the boat floated in, an extremely thick stench of blood came over.


    Wu Soong was confused, he then watched as the small boat floated past the river in front of him. Taking a few steps back, he leaped and climbed onto the small boat.


    Standing on top of the boat, he looked up and saw that there were actually fifteen or sixteen corpses lying on top of the boat.


    These corpses were all in their thirties or forties. They were all dressed in black with a black tiger embroidered on it.


    Wu Soong was startled, he recognized this tiger mark. These burly men were all from a gang called the Five Tiger Gang near Jiangnan. This Five Tiger Gang had quite a strong influence in Jiangnan, to think that fifteen or sixteen of their own gang members had died here.


    Wu Soong was a brave man, adding the Liang Shan brothers, even though they were scattered like the wind, the remaining power was not small either. The ferocious tiger returned to the mountain, and the might did not decrease, so the mere Five Tiger Gang did not take this matter to heart. Just as he was about to get up and leave the boat full of dead people, his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of the scene. He saw two corpses of the Five Lake Gang members at the bottom of the boat.


    Wu Soong''s heart skipped a beat as he held his breath and walked to the two corpses. He reached out his right hand and lifted up the corpses.


    Wu Soong was startled. He reached out to the girl in red and checked her nose, only to find that she was breathing a little before he stretched out his arm and picked her up. He then jumped into the river and landed on both his feet.


    After she was treated, the girl woke up.


    After Wu Soong asked around, the girl did not know anything. She did not know where she came from, did not know her name, or anything.


    Helpless, Wu Soong could only keep the girl here. Since the days were long, there was naturally a name for it.


    Wu Soong asked the girl for her opinion. The girl was silent for a while, then said slowly: "Since I''m so ugly, please call me A¡¯chou."


    Wu Soong was surprised that the young lady did not feel offended, but he still followed her instructions and called her A¡¯chou.


    After a month, Wu Soong realized one day that while he was training, the A¡¯chou girl was actually watching him with interest.


    Wu Soong then asked if A¡¯chou was interested, he hesitated for a moment and nodded his head. Then, he changed his address and called Wu Soong master. Just like this, the female A¡¯chou stayed behind in the Liuhee Temple and followed beside Wu Soong, one disciple, one old and one young.


    Zhang Danian thought to himself: "The origins of this A¡¯chou is also a bit strange and mysterious."


    Wu Soong seemed to have guessed what Zhang Danian was thinking, and continued: "One year later, when I went to Jiangxi, a friend of mine said that the Five Tiger Clan was killed cleanly by someone, but no one knows who killed the entire sect of the Five Lake Gang,"

 C70

    Shizheng of Tibetan Scriptures goes over and over to the 21st


    Wu Soong said in a low voice: "Even now, I still don''t know why A¡¯chou appeared on that Five Tiger Gang''s boat that day."


    Before he could even finish speaking, he heard the A¡¯chou poking her ugly head out from the stone door. She looked at Wu Soong and Zhang Danian and giggled, "Are you guys talking about me?"


    Wu Soong laughed and said to Zhang Danian: "Look, what''s this called? "This is called not talking about people behind their backs." Turning his head, he said to A¡¯chou, "Brother Danian and I were just talking about meeting you on Qiantang River that day ¡ª ¡ª"


    A¡¯chou wrinkled his nose: "What''s there to say about that?" As he talked about the past, the smile on A¡¯chou''s face disappeared. She continued to speak, "I can''t remember either, master had asked me before. I remember telling you at that time that I can''t remember that much."


    Wu Soong knew that the A¡¯chou was not willing to continue the conversation, and anxiously cut in: That''s right, that''s right, A¡¯chou, let''s not talk about it anymore, let''s not talk about it anymore, that''s right, what kind of delicious food did you buy for us this time?


    A¡¯chou took out his food box and handed it over to Wu Soong: "Master, look. This is your favorite dish, Sis Song fish. He turned around and said to Zhang Danian: "Sorry, Big Brother New Year, I don''t know what you like to eat, so I chose a few dishes for you. Don''t mind me."


    Zhang Danian laughed and said, "How could I mind? We''re especially happy when you think about me and Big Brother Wu."


    "..."


    After more than half a year, Zhang Danian had already read one-third of the original Fragment of the Classic of Mountains and Rivers in this underground palace. In another year or so, most of the books in this underground palace would have been read by Zhang Danian.


    Wu Soong frowned, one day, he summoned Zhang Danian and A¡¯chou together, and then bowed respectfully to Zhang Danian. Zhang Danian was shocked, and quickly knelt down and returned the greeting, then said: "Big Brother Wu, what are you doing?"


    Wu Soong''s expression became grave, and said to Zhang Danian: "Little brother, I have a presumptuous request, I wonder if you can agree to it?"


    Zhang Danian blushed with shame: "Big Brother Wu, let''s stand up and talk. No matter what you say, I will promise you."


    These words, to Zhang Danian, were not empty words. After all, in Zhang Danian''s heart, Wu Soong was like a god to him.


    Wu Soong then pulled Zhang Danian with both hands and stood up at the same time, and then said: "Little brother, as the master of the Scripture Pavilion, all of the books in here belong to you, but if I see you reading like this, it will probably take another year or so, and with the time remaining, I am afraid that it will be too late. After all, Bao Daoyi will come again any time, because the Triple Purity Sect is lacking a Four-Directions Taoist, and in the end, I am afraid that you will still need to quickly finish reading all the books here. When it comes to buying and cooking, I will only be in charge of reading and reciting the books with A¡¯chou. What do you think? " With that said, Wu Soong held Zhang Danian with both of his hands, and looked at him fervently.


    Zhang Danian looked at the stunned A¡¯chou and nodded: "No problem, Big Brother Wu. However, you don''t have to ask for my opinion on this matter. "


    Zhang Danian thought in his heart: "How am I the master of this Scripture Pavilion? I don''t even know who my biological parents are. "


    Wu Soong was overjoyed, and said: "I must tell you, after all, these books are all yours at the moment. I am only an honorary disciple of the Scripture Pavilion, and you are the leader of the Scripture Pavilion. This way, in this world, only you and A¡¯chou will know the original texts of these Fragment of the Classic of Mountains and Rivers. After we leave this place, we will find a quiet place to you and A¡¯chou will record this down with a brush. "


    Zhang Danian nodded his head, but there were still some suspicions in his heart. After all, memorizing is hard, so he might as well take advantage of this time and move the books out, wouldn''t that be good?


    Wu Soong had guessed what Zhang Danian was thinking, his face became serious, and he said slowly: This Fragment of the Classic of Mountains and Rivers, all the people in the world who know of its secrets, are coveting it, and the people from the five sects of Mountain Sea Sect are hoping for it too! The few hundred books here, it took more than a thousand years of hard work to gather, and the other four sects of Mountain Sea Sect probably don''t even have as many Scripture Pavilion as us, little brother, do you think these things are easy? After pausing for a moment, Wu Soong continued: "This so called man with treasures is innocent. You should understand this principle, if the three of us were to move all these books out in such a grand manner, before we even reach the place, we would probably be intercepted by the people from the Triple Purity Sect. At that time, I''m afraid that these underground palace''s Fragment of the Classic of Mountains and Rivers s will change hands.


    It was not easy for the Fragment of the Classic of Mountains and Rivers to find a safe place. The world was big, so the underground palace under the Six Hells Tower should be a secret place, right? Wasn''t it still found by the Triple Purity Sect and Bao Daoyi? When Bao Daoyi came to find me that day, I had already thought of this point. This world''s safest place is still a human''s sea of consciousness. Even if I kill you, this Fragment of the Classic of Mountains and Rivers won''t be able to steal it, don''t you think? "


    These words made Zhang Danian and A¡¯chou nod their heads in agreement.


    Wu Soong was a little proud: "After you two write this down, one will carry a Junzi Sword, and the other will hold a Tiger Box. This way, even if the two of you have something to do and separate from each other, in the future, you can use this sword and a box of Spirit Channels to find each other ¡­"


    Zhang Danian''s heart moved. He looked at A¡¯chou at the side and thought, "Do I really have to spend my life together with an ugly monster?"


    A¡¯chou also turned his head to look at Zhang Danian, only to see that A¡¯chou''s face was extremely ugly, but his eyes were as black as ink and as bright as the stars.


    Looking at A¡¯chou''s pair of eyes, Zhang Danian felt a little ashamed. "I''m not forming a couple with her, why would I worry?"


    Wu Soong looked at A¡¯chou, and said in a deep voice: "A¡¯chou, don''t call me master anymore, you can call me Martial Arts together with the new year. Second Brother Wu, my big brother was poisoned to death by that slut, but there is always a place in my heart for my big brother."


    Zhang Danian understood, this was to prevent the A¡¯chou from feeling awkward, thus he changed his name, and immediately said respectfully: "Yes, Second Brother Wu."


    A¡¯chou was still not used to it, after hesitating for a while, he said softly: "Master, no, Second Brother Wu, I will go read now." He turned around and went back to his book.


    Wu Soong was very satisfied.


    From then on, A¡¯chou and Zhang Danian memorized the Fragment of the Classic of Mountains and Rivers s in the underground palace below the Sixth Peace Tower.


    Wu Soong then disguised himself as a commoner and took advantage of the dusk to go down the mountain to purchase things. Returning to A¡¯chou, Zhang Danian and the other two to cook.


    After cooking for a few days, A¡¯chou despised Wu Soong cooking. It was too rough for him to eat, so he took responsibility of Wu Soong buying. However, he usually only went there once every few days. When he went there, he would try his best to go there as early as possible. As for the other times, he would try his best to keep them in mind.


    Fortunately, although the A¡¯chou was ugly, he had a good memory. In the time Zhang Danian had read a book, the A¡¯chou had already read more than ten books, and more than half of the remaining two-thirds of Fragment of the Classic of Mountains and Rivers were actually recorded by the A¡¯chou.


    This time, he did not even use two months to finish looking through the rest of the Fragment of the Classic of Mountains and Rivers.


    On this day, A¡¯chou finally finished reading the last book. He let out a long sigh of relief, stretched, and said to Wu Soong, "Master, I''ve finished reading." After finishing his sentence, he realized that he shouldn''t have called her Master. He felt a bit embarrassed and stuck out his tongue. He made a face.

 C71

    Sixty-nine: Three Bones of Death


    Shizheng of Tibetan Scriptures went over and over to the 22nd


    Wu Soong was also surprised, he asked: "Have you memorized everything?"


    A¡¯chou laughed: "Yes." Then, he recited the entire book from beginning to end.


    Zhang Danian was ashamed of his inferiority, Wu Soong clicked his tongue in wonder, and then let A¡¯chou choose a few of the Fragment of the Classic of Mountains and Rivers he had seen in the past.


    This time, Wu Soong was also overjoyed, and could not help but say: "A¡¯chou, that memory of yours is too good, in the entire world, only my Big Brother Wu Spirit was able to compete with you."


    The A¡¯chou''s face reddened slightly as he said: "How can I compare with the advisor Wu who claims to be a wise man?"


    "..."


    After memorizing all the books in the underground palace, there was only one solution left.


    Wu Soong looked at the underground palace''s library, and said in a deep voice: "After we go out, burn this place down, and the entire underground palace library will be in your two''s heads. Girl, there are so many Fragment of the Classic of Mountains and Rivers hidden in your sea of consciousness, you are naturally the disciple of Scripture Pavilion.


    A¡¯chou blinked his eyes and laughed: "Of course I am willing, I just don''t know if pavilion master will agree." After she finished speaking, her pair of eyes looked at Zhang Danian with a smile.


    Zhang Danian had not realized it for a while, but now that he heard A¡¯chou say that and saw A¡¯chou''s eyes looking at him, he finally understood and said repeatedly, "Why do you not agree? I wish I could. "


    Wu Soong nodded his head, looked at the two of them, and then extended his hand, pulling A¡¯chou''s hand over, then with a flick of his left sleeve, he pulled Zhang Danian''s hand over, and pulled both of them together, and said: "In the future, the two of you will sit together on the same boat, and we will work together, and love each other deeply, you cannot leave each other!"


    A¡¯chou blushed and drooped his head.


    Zhang Danian was a little stunned, he didn''t understand why Wu Soong added the words "love each other". However, at this time, it was inconvenient for him to ask. Thus, he could only remain silent.


    Wu Soong released both of their hands and looked towards Lin Chong at the side. He turned his head and said: "We will carry Big Brother Lin out of the underground palace." His eyes swept across the area and landed on the Four-Directions Taoist at the other side, and then said with a chuckle: "As for this Four Corner of the Triple Purity Sect ¡­" Speaking to this point, Wu Soong thought to himself, that Four-Directions Taoist would always have a few steamed buns stuffed inside him to fill up his stomach, and these past few days, he had already been starving to the point of being skin and bones, powerless to the point of not being able to resist at all. Wu Soong would still point of his acupoints every day, allowing him to lie half-asleep in the stone room, not allowing him to leave.


    This Four-Directions Taoist''s mouth was also filled with tenacity, but he actually did not say a single word. No matter what, he did not tell Wu Soong the reason why he came here together with him.


    Four-Directions Taoist didn''t hold back at all, Wu Soong didn''t hold back at all, Four-Directions Taoist had been suffering quite a bit these past few days. On this day, when it was time to discuss and stay, Four-Directions Taoist couldn''t help but pay close attention when he heard that Wu Soong and the rest wanted to leave, and started listening intently. Now that he heard that Wu Soong was hesitating, the expression on his face became nervous.


    Wu Soong muttered to himself for a moment, and then said coldly: "Is there really a need for this Taoist? Let him stay here and fend for himself. "


    These words caused Four-Directions Taoist''s face to turn as white as paper.


    Four-Directions Taoist knew that with this A¡¯chou giving him two or three mantou to eat every day, he could handle it. If these few people left, he would probably starve to death here in a few days.


    Four-Directions Taoist clenched his teeth, and said with a trembling voice: "Wu, Second Brother Wu, if you keep me here, won''t that be against the good fortune of your buddhist disciples?"


    Wu Soong raised his eyebrow, and asked: "What do you mean by that?"


    The Four-Directions Taoist said with a bitter face: "If you let me stay here and don''t give me food, wouldn''t I die of hunger here? Aren''t you just trying to kill me? If the buddhist disciples do not kill, then you will violate this rule. "


    Wu Soong laughed coldly: "My buddhist sects only care about fated people, good people, kind people, and not someone with a sweet mouth and sweet stomach like you. Originally, I wanted to let you go, but unfortunately, you just didn''t want to, so what can''t you do to me? Aren''t you asking for it? "


    Four-Directions Taoist felt wronged, and thought: "How can I be so sweet with my words, with my words and words? Isn''t it just not telling you why Bao Daoyi and I are here? You gave me two big hats just like that? " However, how could he dare to not bow his head when he was under the eaves? He absolutely did not dare to say those words out loud.


    "Great Hero Wu, my Four-Directions Taoist is just an ordinary person who came from a clan. There are old people in there and young people in there.


    In the face of death, Four-Directions Taoist did not dare to pretend to be tough anymore.


    Wu Soong snorted, he extended his hand and sealed Four-Directions Taoist''s Acupoints, and then used a few other methods to point at a few of Four-Directions Taoist''s major Acupoints, preventing the Four-Directions Taoist from moving after the four of them left.


    It would take another seven days before the acupoint would automatically be opened.


    Wu Soong predicted that in seven days, Four-Directions Taoist would starve to death here. As for whether he lived or died, would he, Wu Soong, stop killing people?


    If he killed one more person and one less person, what difference would it make? In Wu Soong''s heart, only good people, good people, and righteous people could not be killed. As for this evil person, to Wu Soong, he could naturally kill one more.


    In the legends of the martial world, it was said that countless souls had died on the Ghost Flute of Triple Purity Sect ¡­


    Was there a good person in the Triple Purity Sect?


    Wu Soong looked at Four-Directions Taoist coldly.


    Four-Directions Taoist''s heart was broken, but he could not say a word, he could not move his body. Helplessly, a pair of eyes filled with vicious hatred burned like fire straight towards Wu Soong and the other two.


    When A¡¯chou saw Four-Directions Taoist''s fierce eyes, he could not help but feel anger in his heart. He walked forward and fiercely kicked Four-Directions Taoist and scolded him: "Is Aunt afraid of you?"


    After one kick, Four-Directions Taoist was kicked so hard that he fell on the bed, and then he laid on the floor with his face facing the sky.


    Wu Soong said in a deep voice, "Ignore him. Big year, carry Big Brother Lin out while I and he light up the collection here ¡ª"


    Zhang Danian nodded, then walked over to Lin Chong''s bed, only to see Lin Chong closing his eyes tightly. His face was sallow and withered as a log.


    Zhang Danian reached out and lifted Lin Chong up, only to feel that Lin Chong''s body was as light as a child''s. It seemed that Lin Chong had lost too much weight from all the pain and suffering of the past few years.


    Zhang Danian carried Lin Chong and walked out of the stone door. Carrying the Junzi Sword on his back, he carried the Junzi Sword in his luggage, and then followed the other passage to the other side of the underground palace. They walked all the way to the end, along a path that led to the top, they walked all the way to the end.


    Zhang Danian took a deep breath of cool air and leaped up. In mid air, he heard a man''s voice laugh sinisterly: "Die for me ¡ª ¡ª"


    Then, a stream of cold Qi rushed over from above their heads ¡­


    The cold qi seemed to want to pierce through his head and nail him down in this hole ¡­

 C72

    Shizheng of Tibetan Scriptures from 1 to 36


    Jing Mo was scared stiff by Dr Luo''s pair of eyes, to the point where he did not dare to speak.


    When Luo Shu saw his father''s pair of eyes that was so strange and terrifying, she was also afraid in her heart. She asked with a trembling voice, "Father, this is Jing Mo, are you alright?"


    As she said this, Luo Shu immediately felt that something was amiss. His father''s eyes continued to bleed, how could he be alright? However, as a ten-year-old girl, she didn''t know what to do in the face of such a weird and terrifying situation.


    Dr Luo stared at Jing Mo with his bloodshot eyes for a full minute before he closed his eyes slowly.


    Jing Mo heaved a sigh of relief.


    Dr Luo said to Luo Shu: "I''m fine now, just let Jing Mo go." His words contained the intention of chasing out the guests.


    Jing Mo understood and immediately said to Luo Shu: "I''m leaving. Luo Shu, look at your father.


    Luo Shu nodded, then looked at Dr Luo, seeing that her eyes were still closed, she immediately brought Jing Mo out of the Luo Family and walked along the main street for a few meters before saying to Jing Mo: "Jing Mo, thank you."


    Jing Mo turned his head, and saw that Luo Shu''s eyes were filled with gratitude. His heart couldn''t help but feel warm, and felt that he was able to help Luo Shu, hence he felt extremely happy.


    Jing Mo stopped and told Luo Shu: "You can go back."


    Luo Shu hesitated for a moment, then asked Jing Mo: "What are you doing tomorrow?"


    Jing Mo said: "I''m still reading in my house."


    Luo Shu was dumbstruck, she did not know that Jing Mo had never left his house, and had only been reading the Jing Family''s Mansion books at home. Luo Shu asked curiously: "What kind of book?"


    Jing Mo hesitated for a moment, then said: "You''ll come and look for me tomorrow, I''ll show you then. You''ll know then, I can''t explain it clearly now, anyway it''s some of us, some of the books in the Jing Family''s Mansion ¡ª"


    Thinking that he was not the genuine successor of Jing Family, Jing Mo immediately changed his words when he heard about us.


    Luo Shu nodded, and said: "Alright, I''ll go see you tomorrow."


    The two youths parted ways. Jing Mo watched Luo Shu walk through the moonlight one step at a time until she returned to the Luo Family household before finally walking toward the Jing Family''s Mansion. Returning home, without a single word, on the morning of the second day, Luo Shu arrived at the Jing Family early in the morning before seven o''clock. She called out to Jing Mo, her face filled with panic.


    Jing Mo had just finished breakfast and noticed Luo Shu''s unusual expression, he anxiously came out and immediately asked Luo Shu: "What''s wrong?"


    Luo Shu swallowed her saliva, and said to Jing Mo in a low voice: "Jing Mo, two people came to our house, stood beside my father''s bed, and didn''t leave no matter how I called them. I don''t know what happened with those two, but I, I was a little afraid, so I came to find you ¡­"


    Jing Mo was startled, and thought: "Two people, who are they?" He thought to himself, what other ghosts could there be in this broad daylight? Immediately, he mustered up his courage and said to Luo Shu: "Don''t be afraid, I''ll go take a look."


    After he finished speaking, he acted like a little adult and brought Luo Shu back to the Luo household.


    This was the second time he had visited the Luo Family in these two days. He was already familiar with the route, and in a short while, he arrived at the Luo Family''s main entrance.


    The Luo Family''s gate opened wide, and Luo Shu stood at the door as she looked inside. Then, her expression changed greatly as she said to Jing Mo: "Jing Mo, those two people are still there ¡­."


    Jing Mo anxiously walked over and looked inside the big door. He saw that the Dr Luo was lying on the bed in the east room of the Luo family. In front of him, two men wearing white hats were bent over and looking at the Dr Luo.


    Jing Mo was still a little afraid in his heart, but with Luo Shu by his side, how could he allow Luo Shu to look down on him? He gathered his courage and rushed in. He ran to the window of the east room and shouted, "What are you two doing? Everyone from the Jingjia Village has arrived, and are here to capture you all. "


    At that moment, Jing Mo still did not dare rush into the house, and could only shout out loud in front of the window outside, trying to put on a brave front.


    The two men in front of the bed in the east room immediately noticed it. They both stood up at the same time and looked out the window.


    Seeing the faces of the two, Jing Mo only felt the blood around his body turning cold.


    It turned out that the two of them had ashen faces and their eyes exuded an aura of death. When they looked at the person, it was as if they were looking into their hearts, causing them to feel extremely uncomfortable.


    That deathly aura seemed to be able to follow the gazes of these two people and invade one''s mind and soul ¡­


    Jing Mo stood there, stunned, as though his entire body had been pierced with acupoints, he was unable to move.


    The strange thing was, when the two people wearing white hats saw Jing Mo, their expressions changed too. They looked at each other but did not say a word, and suddenly disappeared.


    Just as Jing Mo was at a loss as to what to do, he felt a ghastly cold aura pass by him, followed by a low voice that whispered into his ear, "You saved this dead man''s life, I took away ten years of your lifespan to make up for it ¡ª"


    The voice vanished, and that sinister, cold aura disappeared as well.


    Jing Mo stood there, feeling uncomfortable all over, and after a while, the uncomfortable feeling slowly disappeared. He looked into the house. In the east room, there was Dr Luo lying on the bed motionlessly.


    Only then did Jing Mo come in.


    Luo Shu and Jing Mo entered the house. When they saw the black Qi on Dr Luo''s face fade and her breathing become even, Luo Shu finally relaxed.


    Jing Mo accompanied Luo Shu and observed the house for a while longer. After sensing the anger in Dr Luo''s body, they gradually recovered and the two of them walked out of the east room and stood in the courtyard to talk.


    Just as Luo Shu wanted to express her thanks to Jing Mo again, she hastily stopped her with a wave of her hand: "I''m going back to study, Luo Shu."


    Luo Shu nodded.


    When he returned home, Jing Yuanyang told Jing Mo that he was going out for a trip today and would only be able to come back at night, so he told Jing Mo to cook lunch.


    Jing Mo nodded his head in agreement. He had always been forever grateful to this big grandfather of his. After all, after grandfather passed away, this big grandfather had always done his best to take care of him here.


    This grandpa was no different from his previous grandpa.


    After Jing Yuanyang left, Jing Mo read for the entire morning. After eating lunch, he wanted to secretly be lazy. Jing Mo then wandered around in all directions in the Jing Family''s Mansion. After circling around a few times, he unknowingly arrived in front of the First Court.


    The door to the courtyard was ajar, and the dark coffin within the hall was still placed in the middle.


    Jing Mo stood at the door and hesitated before pushing it open to enter. Walking into the living room, standing in front of the coffin, Jing Mo felt a bit uncomfortable in his heart. Thinking about how his grandfather had died in front of the coffin, Jing Mo couldn''t help but to resent that Old Lady Jing.


    In the afternoon, winter. Silence reigned in the room. As Jing Mo was deep in thought, he suddenly heard a dull thumping sound coming from the coffin.


    This coffin was originally an empty coffin, but in the broad daylight, there were actually knocks on it. All of the hairs on Jing Mo''s body stood up.

 C73

    Shizhengyi of Tibetan Scriptures to the 37th


    Jing Mo stood there and listened attentively. After a long time, he finally realised that the sound did not come from the empty coffin. It came from the ground beneath the coffin.


    Only then did Jing Mo heave a sigh of relief in his heart. He just felt that it was strange that the sound transmitted underground was actually the same as the strange knocking sound he and Luo Shu heard that night outside the abandoned house in the middle of the night. It was still intermittent, yet it was still regular.


    What was going on?


    How would he know? Under the Jing Family''s Mansion, in the underground stone room, the one who kept hitting the stone wall was the Old Lady Jing who had been missing for a long time.


    Old Lady Jing was trapped in the underground cave, she had built her own cage and all the food was gone. She could only try her best to hit the walls of the cave, hoping to open it and escape.


    Knocking on the stone wall day and night like this had caused this old lady of the dragon race to go crazy.


    Not far away, Jing Soong and his mother, who had been turned into mother and son by the Old Lady Jing, were staring at the Old Lady Jing coldly and viciously.


    There seemed to be traces of ridicule in those two pairs of eyes ¡­


    Jing Mo saw that the knocking sounds continued unabated, it was dull, and he gradually lost his fear, walking up to the empty coffin, and saw that the coffin was already tightly sealed by Jing Yuanyang. He was curious about this coffin and wanted to open it to take a look.


    It was just that he knew that the coffin lid was poisonous and that the coffin lid was thick, so he was afraid that his strength was insufficient.


    Suddenly, he remembered that a few days ago, he had seen a piece of text in the Jing Family''s Mansion''s library. That piece of text seemed to be a record of a martial arts cultivation technique, and the text said: "The path of martial arts, speech, teaching, and cultivation lies with the person." With strength, the path to life lay in the arts and mental cultivation methods. The Dao of Strength is the simplest. " After that, in this page, he introduced in detail a method of power called Armor Break and used it to train in the path of power.


    In truth, Jing Mo only followed Jing Yuanyang''s instructions and memorized the contents of the book, he did not study it in depth, but suddenly he remembered something, and the Armor Break Technique was clearly reflected in his mind.


    Jing Mo''s heart moved, following the instructions written in the book, he started to recite the Armor Break Technique from beginning to end, and felt that this Armour Break Technique was not difficult to learn. Following the technique''s technique, he started to circulate the technique in his Dantian, and then felt a warm air current slowly rise from his Dantian.


    The energy was like a cloud, slowly circulating within Jing Mo''s dantian. After a while, the cloud became larger and larger, until it filled half of his dantian, and Jing Mo then followed the Armor Breaking Technique''s method and guided the cloud all the way through his meridians until it reached his right palm, then slowly gathered at the palm.


    After a few seconds, Jing Mo felt that the palm of his right hand had slowly turned hot. He felt as if his right hand had an inexhaustible strength.


    Jing Mo was elated, he looked at the coffin lid again. The coffin lid that was heavy from before, seemed to be able to be opened easily.


    Jing Mo took off a cushion from a chair at the side and held it in his hand, then he placed the cushion on top of the coffin, and extended his hand to push on the coffin lid.


    With this forceful push, the coffin''s lid was immediately pushed to the side by half a foot.


    The sunlight shone in from the door and shined into the black coffin. Jing Mo looked out, and immediately froze.


    Jing Mo felt that the most unbelievable thing in the world had happened ¡ª


    It turned out that the coffin wasn''t empty, there was actually a corpse inside.


    The corpse was around ten years old and looked exactly the same as Jing Mo, except this one looked slightly different from Jing Mo''s skin color.


    Jing Mo''s face turned black, and the boy in the coffin turned white.


    Jing Mo felt hot blood gushing up all over his body, his heart was in a mess ¡ª ¡ª What was going on? How could there be someone who looked exactly like him in this coffin?


    "..."


    Jing Mo looked at the teenager inside the coffin as he kept thinking about it. Over the past year, some of the strange things that had happened to him started to surface ¡ª ¡ª


    After Jing Mo finished reading every day, during dinner time, Jing Yuanyang would make him drink more milk and tell him that the milk was for nourishing his body, so that he could grow taller and stronger.


    It was just that every time he drank the milk, Jing Mo would fall asleep very quickly and this time he would sleep extremely soundly. He would only wake up six or seven in the morning of the next day.


    Except for a few rare accidents, the rest of the time, it was always like this.


    On the night that Luo Shu came to look for him, Jing Mo realised that Jing Yuanyang had revealed a trace of unhappiness on her face. It was just that at that time, she did not understand why, and thought that Jing Yuanyang did not like him going out with Luo Shu.


    Before Jing Mo followed Jing Yuanyang''s orders to read, he had noticed many times that Jing Yuanyang was also secretly reading in his own house, and he seemed to be reading the books inside the Jing Family''s Mansion.


    After looking at them for a few days, he returned the books back to Jing Mo with a disappointed expression.


    When Jing Mo asked Jing Yuanyang why he did not read the book by himself, the reason Jing Yuanyang gave him was that he was old, had a bad memory, and when he was young, he had not read many books, so he was most likely not able to recognize the words on the book.


    Jing Yuanyang asked Jing Mo to explain everything to him after he finished reading all the books.


    After Jing Mo read several tens of books, he explained the contents of the books to Jing Yuanyang. However, Jing Yuanyang was confused, unable to comprehend anything, so he told Jing Mo that he would only tell him the useful things after Jing Mo had finished reading them.


    Last month, he had carried a gunny sack with a bulging bag on it. When Jing Mo was curious about it, he found an excuse to keep it, and when he came back, the gunny sack was already gone.


    "..."


    These strange things were like a mess in Jing Mo''s mind, going around and around, he did not know what these things meant ¡­


    The contents of the sack, the youth in the coffin, his face that looked exactly the same as his own ¡­


    Is there a connection?


    Jing Mo shivered, as if he felt that he was slowly falling into an extremely large whirlpool. Moreover, this whirlpool was extremely cold and chilling, and there was even an invisible jet-black hand inside that wanted to pull him in ¡­

 C74

    Shizheng of Tibetan Scriptures from 1 to 38


    When Jing Mo first saw Jing Yuanyang before this, he felt an indescribable fear from the bottom of his heart, which slowly surfaced once again ¡ª ¡ª


    Although he did not know what Jing Yuanyang wanted to do, this Jing Family''s Mansion only contained him and Jing Yuanyang.''s intuition told him that Jing Yuanyang had to deal with him!


    Jing Yuanyang must have done something in the dead of night, but he did not know what it was.


    Was Jing Yuanyang a good person or a bad person?


    Was what he had said true?


    "..."


    Jing Mo lowered his head and looked inside the coffin, he realized that the boy who looked like him, had a chest that moved up and down, he seemed to be alive.


    Jing Mo''s heart trembled again. Swallowing his saliva and suppressing his heartbeat, Jing Mo slowly extended a hand out and gently probed the youth''s nose.


    Jing Mo''s finger went to the tip of the youth''s nose and froze for a moment. He then felt a weak breath and immediately retracted his hand. At that moment, he was certain that the youth in front of him was alive.


    Jing Mo''s heart was thumping hard.


    Looking around the coffin, he found that there was indeed a hole under it. ¡ª ¡ª This coffin had a hole in it to prevent the person inside from suffocating to death. ¡ª ¡ª But when did this hole come out? Before Old Lady Jing disappeared, or after?


    The teenager inside the coffin was the same as Jing Mo, he was also dressed in black. Even the shoes on his feet had the same brand as Jing Mo.


    The more Jing Mo saw, the more he was afraid, he anxiously pushed the coffin lid back to its original position, then turned and left the hall, just as before locking the courtyard door, and then tiptoeing out of the First Court, and into his own room.


    He lived in the east room of the front yard, while Jing Yuanyang lived in the west room.


    Lying on the bed, Jing Mo''s heart still felt cold.


    What was the purpose of finding someone who was identical to him and then hiding them in a coffin?


    Who could have done all this?


    Is it Jing Yuanyang?


    What did Jing Yuanyang do this for? Could it also be for the secrets within the Jing Family''s Mansion?


    But after Jing Yuanhsing died, wasn''t this Jing Family''s Mansion already in his control?


    He had spent so much effort, could it be that he had other intentions?


    "..."


    ~ If he did not think about this, he might not even be able to sleep soundly in the past few days, even after drinking Jing Yuanyang''s milk, which would make people feel sleepy, he would not be able to.


    When he thought about Jing Yuanyang, Jing Mo immediately stood up and thought in his heart: "Oh no, oh no, I can''t be this impatient myself. After all, if that Jing Yuanyang really wants to deal with me, then he''s an old cunning fox; I can''t let him find out that I know the secret behind the coffin.


    With that thought, Jing Mo''s mind became much clearer. He walked to the second courtyard and continued to read.


    However, his eyes were fixated on the ancient books, his mind was thinking about who was the one secretly plotting against him, was it the fake Jing Yuanyang?


    "..."


    As Jing Mo was deep in thought, he suddenly felt a pair of eyes staring at him from behind. He could not help but shiver in fear. He hurriedly pretended to continue reading, pretending to be unaware of what was going on.


    He only felt the eyes behind him staring at him, for exactly three minutes, before he coughed and walked in front of Jing Mo, saying: "Rest for a while, Wu Kou."


    Only then did Jing Mo turn around and speak to Jing Yuanyang who was behind him, "Big Grandpa, I''m not tired yet."


    Jing Yuanyang sized Jing Mo up a few times, then laughed: "Have you had any gains these past few days?"


    Jing Mo''s heart stirred. He knew that Jing Yuanyang must have wanted to know if there was anything useful that he could find in the Ancient Book Collection Vault. An instant later, Jing Mo reacted: "Great Grandfather, these books are too hard to read, there are many that I don''t understand. I am only following what you said, write them down ¡ª ¡ª"


    Jing Yuanyang looked at Jing Mo, and thoughtfully nodded: "Very good, very good. Good child, let''s go eat. Today, grandpa brought you your favorite dish, Chop Pepper Fish Head. "


    "..."


    During dinner, Jing Yuanyang was still constantly observing Jing Mo, but Jing Mo pretended not to know anything.


    After dinner, as usual, there was a glass of milk.


    Jing Mo took a sip, then said to Jing Yuanyang: "Big Grandpa, I ate too much today, and I can''t drink that much today. I''ll take it back to my room, and we''ll drink again later."


    Jing Yuanyang rolled his eyes, then said: "Alright, remember, I''ll drink it later."


    Jing Mo nodded and took the cup of milk and returned to the east room. After entering the house, after 10 minutes, he quietly stood up and poured the cup of milk into the innermost part of the bed. He then placed the cup of milk on the table beside him and laid on the bed, pretending to sleep.


    He was focused on listening to Jing Yuanyang''s movements in the house on the other side. He could only hear Jing Yuanyang slowly cleaning up the tableware before walking into the living room. After a few sounds of "hee hee hee hee", there was the sound of "pa da" and "smoke".


    Jing Yuanyang had a smoke bag, and from time to time, he would roll some dry smoke to smoke.


    After a while, the sky slowly turned dark, Jing Yuanyang stood up and walked into Jing Mo''s room, Jing Mo closed his eyes and pretended to snore, Jing Yuanyang walked to the bed and looked at Jing Mo, then walked to the table, looked at the cup of milk, a smile appeared on his face, and he slowly walked out.


    Following that, Jing Mo heard Jing Yuanyang''s footsteps as he slowly walked toward the First Court behind the courtyard.


    Jing Mo muttered in his heart, should I follow along now and see if this Jing Yuanyang is messing things up? It was just that his steps were heavy, so when he landed, there would inevitably be a sound. Jing Yuanyang had trained in martial arts before, if he got too close, it would be difficult for Jing Yuanyang to detect him.


    What should he do?


    What should he do?


    After thinking about it, suddenly, a light flashed in his mind. Since there was a type of hard school martial arts called Armor Break Technique in the ancient books in Jing Family''s Mansion, then was there any other light body type martial arts that could hide?


    With a thought, he immediately searched his mind for those ancient books he had seen in the past few days ¡ª ¡ª


    Suddenly, Jing Mo remembered that when he was reading in the fourth month, he saw a dark yellow book.


    The title page of the book had the word "Gui Cang" written on it. The next line was written with the words, "Unravel Hidden Scripture: One Source of Origin".


    Behind it were dozens of pages of ancient text. At the bottom of the ancient text, there was a note written in calligraphy.


    At that time, Jing Mo had also skimmed through the lines one by one, and had never studied the profound meanings behind it before. However, he suddenly recalled that one of the words seemed to be related to the martial arts of concealment.

 C75

    Shizhengyi of Tibetan Scriptures to the 39th


    Jing Mo remembered the words and annotations on that page very clearly.


    However, the words were obscure and hard to understand, but the annotations could barely be understood.


    The caption clearly stated: "Hidden, speak of the hidden meaning of the word. The Book of Changes says that hidden dragons are not to be used, that yang energy is to be concealed, and that it is to be stored. He also said that he had a weapon on him and would make a move when the time came. It was the essence of hiding. It was like hiding in the world, hidden in artifacts, unable to be found, hiding the true meaning within. "Gui Cang, from one of the sects, left behind the first style of the supreme technique, the ''Hidden Dragon Skill'' ¡ª"


    After that, he introduced the Hidden Dragon Technique in detail.


    He felt that the basic martial arts of the Hidden Dragon Art was not too difficult, so he started to practice the basic martial arts of it once, then silently circulated the profound arts, stood up slowly and pressed his body against the wall to focus on luck. After a while, Jing Mo felt that the darkness in front of him had become a lot clearer, and his own body had become much lighter, as though he had already become one with his surroundings in this short period of time.


    Jing Mo was overjoyed, and thought to himself: "This Hidden Dragon Art seems to really be very magical, I wonder if this Hidden Dragon Art is actually a divine technique passed down from the Jing Family?"


    Jing Mo secretly thought, could it be that the reason the Old Lady Jing was so meticulous was because of the strange and mysterious techniques inside the Jing Family''s Mansion? But after leaving those books there for so many years, why did Old Lady Jing not go and look through them himself?


    Jing Mo did not know that Old Lady Jing had personally read the ancient books in the second level of the courtyard in the rear of the Jing Family''s Mansion. However, every time she recited a book, the blood and energy in her body would churn, and following that, his head would spin. After reading a few more pages, Old Lady Jing would feel a sharp pain in his head, and after that, she would faint on the ground, unable to remember even a single thing about the contents of the books.


    To the people of the five great Sects of the Mountain and Sea Realm, these books were wondrous and wondrous, but to the people outside, they were poison books, ancient books that wanted to kill.


    Jing Mo naturally did not understand too much about this matter. Jing Mo decided not to let his imagination run wild. His top priority right now was to find out if his grandfather Jing Yuanyang was going to deal with him. Who was the youth who looked exactly like him in the coffin?


    With his mind set, Jing Mo stood up, carefully opened the door, and walked toward the First Court.


    Arriving at the door, before he even had the chance to peek inside, Jing Mo heard a burst of extremely light footsteps coming from inside.


    Jing Mo''s heart trembled. Without time to think, he immediately used the basic technique of the Hidden Dragon Art and rushed to the left about ten metres before sticking to the wall. He held his breath and stood in the shadows, looking at the side of the gate.


    Under the moonlight, the gate to the courtyard slowly opened.


    Jing Yuanyang pulled the right hand of the youth who looked exactly like himself, and walked out.


    The young and the old duo muttered as they walked towards the front yard.


    Under the moonlight, the two of them actually did not see Jing Mo who was tightly pressed against the wall within the shadows.


    Jing Mo was both nervous, surprised, and a little fearful in his heart.


    The reason he was afraid was naturally because he knew that the youth who looked exactly like him, must have been Jing Yuanyang''s handiwork.


    Jing Yuanyang arranged for a youth who looked exactly the same as himself to be arranged so that he could leave the coffin during the day and bring him out during the night. This kind of strange arrangement naturally had some kind of unspeakable secret, not to mention that it was so late at night and every night after Jing Mo had drank a cup of milk ¡­


    The most nervous thing was that the two of them were so close to Jing Mo, that they could almost hear their heartbeats and breaths ¡ª


    He was pleasantly surprised to find that the secret skill written on the Jing Family manual was indeed miraculous. When he had just started learning it, he was already able to avoid Jing Yuanyang, this scheming old fox, eyes and ears ¡­


    Jing Mo watched as Jing Yuanyang held onto the youth''s hand and slowly walked past a few meters away from him. As he walked, Jing Yuanyang whispered to him: "Is it better now? "No problems."


    Jing Mo said as his heart trembled, "I didn''t think that that youth would also be called Wuzhi ¡­ This was the same name as him. "What''s going on?"


    Jing Mo''s heart was thrown into disarray. In the dark night, looking at the youth again, he seemed to be in a trance, as if the youth was the second one to him ¡­


    Is this all true?


    Jing Mo''s mind was in a mess, but under the circulation of the Hidden Dragon Art, the youth''s reply was still clearly heard by Jing Mo ¡ª "Grandfather, I''m fine now, it''s just that I sleep in the day, sleep a lot, I''m a little tired."


    Jing Yuanyang let out a light laugh in the dark: "It''s alright, Wuzhi. After you drink that cup of milk, you''ll sleep soundly and sweetly."


    Jing Mo''s heart sank again ¡ª he did not expect Jing Yuanyang to also give that youth called Jing Wuju a cup of milk every day. It was only for one day and one night ¡­


    Jing Yuanyang said in a low voice: "That milk will benefit your body greatly. Remember, just drink it according to my instructions. And you''ve been here for more than a month. Have you read the dozens of books I gave you? "


    The teenager called Jing Wancang said in a depressed voice, "Grandfather, I read two books, but I didn''t finish them. When I read a few pages, I have a headache, and I''ve read too many, and the headache is even more severe, I, I don''t dare to read any more, by the way, there''s one more thing ¡ª" Jing Wancang said in embarrassment, "After I read a few pages, I actually couldn''t even remember it the next day, I don''t know what happened. I''m sorry, Grandfather. "


    Jing Yuanyang stopped in his tracks, as if he was thinking about something. After a while, he muttered: "Strange, why is that kid alright?" After a while, he seemed to have thought of something, and comforted Jing Wuwei: "It''s alright, it''s normal that you can''t read it, our Jing Family has never been read by anyone in all these years. Those who have read these books have either died or gone mad, and none of them have a good ending ¡ª"


    Jing Mo''s heart chilled again as he thought of these words that came from Jing Yuanyang. Anyone who had read these books would either be dead or crazy, but why was he still alright? Could it be that he could no longer read these books? However, he had read about 90% of these ancient books ¡­


    Jing Mo''s heart was in turmoil, and he did not know if what Jing Yuanyang had said was true or false ¡­


    The teenager called Jing Wuju was silent.


    After a while, Jing Yuanyang asked in a low voice: "What''s wrong? No disease? Isn''t it a bit uncomfortable? "


    Jing Wancang still did not speak.


    Jing Yuanyang laughed: "Good child, Grandfather is telling you this, do you think Grandfather is trying to cheat you? You are the only true descendant of our old Jing Family, why would grandpa set you up? "


    As he said this, Jing Mo''s heart sank even more ¡­ So it turns out that his Jing Family still had a bloodline, and this young man called Jing Wuju was his only successor to the Eight Classic of Jing Family ¡­

 C76

    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scriptures from 1 to 40


    Jing Yuanyang continued: "Wu Can, do you know? When your grandfather gave you this name, he wanted you to reach the pinnacle of our Jing Family, and it meant endless. He didn''t mean like your second grandfather, who gave that damn kid a bad name, a free from disease and free from calamity. Your second grandfather''s entire life, he lived in this lousy mountain village, guarding this house, and he didn''t have much spirit. "


    Only now did Jing Mo understand that the young man with the same name as him was not called Jing Wuju, but Jing Wuji.


    Jing Mo muttered in his heart: "This name is indeed very imposing, but how can it compare to the name that my grandfather gave to me, which is so good at praising and praying?" Thinking about Grandfather, Jing Mo felt a little sad.


    Jing Yuanyang said in a low voice: "This Jingjia Village is something your second grandfather is already dead. Right now, only your grandfather and you are at the root of the Jingjia Village. Hehe, the people inside the Jingjia Village still don''t know that Jing Lao''er is long dead. The one who''s currently in the Jing Family''s Mansion is Boss Jing, and they don''t know that Jing Family is here to guard a secret. It was a heaven-shaking treasure trove. Limitless, as long as you follow grandfather''s instructions, this treasure will sooner or later be yours. " After pausing for a moment, Jing Yuanyang softly explained: "Grandfather wants you to read those books, to test them out to see if you can read them. If you can, then it would naturally save Grandfather a lot of trouble. Furthermore, those books are our Jing Family from the start. If you could understand them, then Grandpa wouldn''t need to coax that damned kid to read for Grandfather. "


    Jing Wuji seemed to not be as angry as before, and asked in a low voice: "Grandfather, I understand, you are doing this for my own good, but, I still have some things that I don''t quite understand ¡ª ¡ª"


    Jing Yuanyang asked softly: "What is it?"


    Jing Wuji said in a low voice, "Why hasn''t the kid, who has the same name as me, seen any reaction from these books? Could it be that he''s not afraid of the poison book? "


    Jing Yuanyang was silent for a moment, then slowly said: "I can''t explain the question you asked, I once heard your second grandfather mention that the brat was fished out from the Yellow River, and when he was fished out, he was found in a small white Jade Coffin, and was afraid that your second grandmother would be worried, so I intentionally said that it was from a bamboo basket inside the Yellow River that I found Jing Wuyou. Yet, your second grandfather had hidden that little White Jade Coffin there. "


    Jing Mo was dumbstruck, his heart booming, "What? I wasn''t fished out of a bamboo basket by my grandfather? It came from the White Jade Coffin? "


    Jing Yuanyang and Jing Wuji spoke in hushed tones beneath the First Court and the front yard''s wall. Jing Mo was over ten meters apart, if it weren''t for the fact that he had recently practiced the Hidden Dragon Arts, it would be difficult to hear them.


    Jing Yuanyang continued to speak: "From what your second grandfather said, after picking up that brat, a fortune-teller came to the village a few days later, and your second grandfather just so happened to be holding that kid while bathing in the sun outside. When that fortune-teller saw that brat, his expression immediately changed ¡ª ¡ª" Speaking to this point, Jing Yuanyang raised his head, looked at the moon in the sky, and then said to Jing Wuji in a low voice: "Wuji, let''s go wait in the forest.


    Jing Wuji nodded his head: "Ok." Soon after, this old man and this young man ran towards the front yard.


    Jing Mo secretly thought: "Where is this Jing Yuanyang going? It looks like there''s still time to request for it? "


    had heard so many bizarre things from his ears when he was young, so he had to investigate even more.


    Jing Mo took a breath of air and activated the Hidden Dragon Skill as he followed Jing Yuanyang from a distance.


    Jing Yuanyang brought Jing Wuji and ran out from the front courtyard, and after that, he lightly closed the door, and then slipped away as he brought Jing Wuji along a small path to the side of the Jing Family''s Mansion, running towards the Pagoda Tree Forest at the back of the mountain.


    Jing Mo quietly opened the gate and slowly followed.


    Jing Yuanyang brought Jing Wuji and ran all the way in front of the Pagoda Tree Forest, then stopped. Under the moonlight, he looked around, and then brought Jing Wuji and walked in.


    Jing Mo waited for a few minutes, then took a step forward and dashed over like Pagoda Tree Forest. When he raised his foot and saw his own shadow, his heart skipped a beat. He then went around to the other side of the shadow. Upon entering the Pagoda Tree Forest, he slowly walked in the direction in which Jing Yuanyang and Jing Wuji had entered the forest. After walking for about half an hour, Jing Mo felt that he was once again walking toward the direction of the cellar in the forest.


    Jing Mo pondered in his heart: "Looks like that Jing Yuanyang is also headed towards that forest''s cellar. Why is he going there?" After walking for another 10 or so minutes, Jing Mo suddenly heard an extremely soft voice, and hastily stopped in his tracks. Following the voice, he looked through the sparse moonlight in the forest, only to see Jing Yuanyang and Jing Wuji squatting behind a large locust tree that was over 10 metres away from the cellar of the forest. Turning to the side, he saw that the voices were coming from the two people.


    After cultivating the Hidden Dragon Art, Jing Mo''s hearing was exceptionally sensitive. Any small sounds that came from tens of metres away, could be heard by Jing Mo as long as he listened carefully.


    The conversation between Jing Yuanyang and Jing Wuji was no exception.


    Jing Mo then hid behind the locust tree and listened attentively.


    Jing Yuanyang said in a low voice: "It''s here, Limitless. The blood slave is here. "


    Jing Wuji asked curiously: "What blood slave?"


    Jing Yuanyang raised his head and looked at the moonlight, then said in a low voice: "Limitless, that blood slave will appear here punctually at 10 o''clock every night. Right now, there''s still a little time, I''ll tell you about the blood slave, but when it comes to the blood slave, we still have to start from our Jing Family ¡ª"


    Jing Wuji listened attentively. Behind the locust tree dozens of meters away, Jing Mo was also listening attentively.


    Jing Yuanyang said in a low voice: "Our Jing Family has been here for almost a thousand years. According to my great grandfather, the reason our Jing Family was left here was to protect a huge treasure trove. At that time, this place was still not called Jingjia Village. In order to protect that treasure deposit, the ancestors of the Jing Family had settled down here. They built houses and built dozens of rooms in a row. Back then, the ancestors of the Jing Family swore that their children would protect this treasure forever, and would not let anyone else know about it. As for the descendants of the Jing Family, they could only guard it, and absolutely could not be discovered personally.


    Jing Yuanyang''s voice was low and deep. As he narrated the secret matter that was buried deep in history, his tone of voice seemed to reveal a bit of mystery.


    Jing Yuanyang was silent for a moment, then continued: "Back then, when Jing Family''s ancestors made this vow, they really did their best, and never broke it. After that, in order to obtain benefits from the Jing Family, those who were in possession of power had built houses near the Jingjia Village s, and thus settled down. Some people had built houses in order to curry favor with the Jing Family s, while others had other purposes. Gradually, the Jingjia Village began to flourish atop the once deserted hill. The more people there were, the more trouble there would be. If there was a good person, there would be a bad person. The bad guys get restless. From what Great Grandfather said, that year was the year of great glory for thirty-one years. That year, Zhu Yuanzhang died, and Emperor Jianwen ascended the throne. His uncle, King Zhu Di, was not convinced.

 C77

    75. King Yue''s Grave


    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scriptures from 1 to 41


    Jing Yuanyang continued: "Half of these people are from the Jingjia Village, the greedy villagers do not dare to go, and instead, incite the Jing Family''s descendants.


    The Jing Family descendants had guarded the place from the Great Song to the Great Ming for hundreds of years, and each of them had some resentment in their heart. With the persuasion of the villagers, these Jing Family descendants were immediately like ignited oil drums, all of them yelling, and brought the villagers to the back of the mountain. At that time, the plants at the back of the mountain were all pine trees, and the large pine trees continuously formed a dense expanse of Pine Forest.


    In the pine forest, there was a grave of the King of Yue. It was said that the grave of the King of Yue was left behind by grandpa Yue that year.


    The expression passed down from generation to generation from the ancestors of the descendants of the Jing Family was that Grandpa Yue had made an agreement with the descendants of the Jing Family to leave a spear here. The thing that was buried in the grave of the Yue King was a gun.


    At that time, Grandfather Yue made a promise to the ancestors of the Jing Family that they would protect this treasure deposit for generations and not dig it up. Only when the Sixteen Coffins were brought to the world, and those who died in the first place were allowed to open the grave of King Yue.


    He would suffer the fate of having thousands of arrows pierce his heart.


    The Jing Family descendents had guarded this secret for hundreds of years, but they still had not broken this rule. It was just that after thirty-one years of being well-informed, the Jing Family descendents no longer believed this matter. They all believed that the ancestor was lying, and made up a lie so that the Jing Family descendents could willingly keep this secret. However, the people from the Jing Family decided not to keep this a secret anymore. They decided to open the grave of Yue Wang and see if there was any kind of godly spear inside.


    After all, they felt that after keeping watch over the Jing Family for so many years, it was only right for them to share some of the treasures.


    The Jing Family descendants only left behind an old man who was in his eighties, and a child who was around ten years old in the Jing Family''s Mansion. Under the encouragement of the villagers, the rest rushed in one after another into the pine forest at the back of the mountain.


    The old man''s eyes were filled with fear as he stared in the direction of the back mountain, muttering, "What a sin, what a sin."


    The child couldn''t help but ask, "Grandfather, why did you say that they committed crimes?"


    The old man told the doll, You can''t go, okay? None of those people would be able to come back, and all of them would die there. Those people would all be killed by the blood slave.


    The child asked the old man, "What is a blood slave?"


    The old man told the kid, that the blood slave was the zombie that was protecting the big treasure. The blood slave would usually stay at the bottom of the mountain in the cave, dozens of feet deep, as long as they dug open Yue Wang''s grave and disturbed the blood slave, the blood slave would follow the direction of Yue Wang''s grave and come here to kill those who intended to get their hands on the big treasure.


    The old man also told the doll, that the big treasure does not belong to our Jing Family, we are only responsible for protecting the secret, and not letting the people outside know about it. "Actually, our duty is the same as the blood slave ¡ª"


    Hearing this, Jing Mo''s heart sank. "So Jing Family is actually also the same kind of protective treasure as the blood slave that Jing Yuanyang spoke of."


    Jing Yuanyang continued: "That child did not go. Those descendents of Jing Family and other villagers have all died."


    Jing Wuji said in a low voice: "All dead?" His voice was filled with shock.


    Jing Yuanyang said in a low voice, "Yes, they are all dead. None of the people who went with the Jing Family descendants have returned alive. This naturally included the villagers who had followed them. It took the people of Jingjia Village a day and a night to learn of this. Some of the villagers'' families went to the back of the mountain and saw the horrifying scene. It was said that the people who were watching at that time were scared out of their wits. The scene was appalling. He had no choice but to let the child take a peek. After the child saw the child, he was also extremely frightened, and when he returned home, he suffered from a continuous high fever, which left him ill for the better part of half a month.


    While the child was sick, the villagers had secretly buried Yue Wang''s grave again. After burning the bodies together, all of the bones were placed into a pit.


    After the child recovered, he told the old man that he had sneaked up the mountain and saw the corpses strewn all over the ground. All of their organs had been dug out, their heads were twisted, and broken limbs and bones were thrown all over the place. The area around Yue Wang''s grave was covered in blood, dyeing the pine trees beside the grave a deep red.


    The Jing Family old man''s eyes went wide, and he muttered: "I told you not to go, but you had to. You didn''t listen to the Old Ancestor''s words." After that, he spat out a few mouthfuls of blood and died. His Jing Family was reduced to that of a lonely child.


    When the child grew up, he would get married and have children. Afterwards, he warned his descendants to never go to the back of the mountain.


    Afterwards, someone invited a fortune-teller to come. The fortune-teller told the villagers that the yin aura in the back mountain was too dense, so they had to plant a locust tree all over it so that the spirits that were unwilling to leave the Pine Forest could be attached to the locust tree, preventing the yin energy from leaking out and the ghosts from scattering all over the place.


    The villagers immediately felled all the pine trees and planted locust trees one by one. The back of the mountain also became a piece of Ghost Forest. The number of people who passed on their Jingjia Village gradually decreased, until eventually, there were only a few dozen families left. As for the Jing Family, there was only one inheritance left.


    In the mouths of the people of Jingjia Village, the rear mountain had become a forbidden ground. The word of the people of Jingjia Village passed down from mouth to mouth, preventing their children and their families from going there. The descendants of the old Jing Family knew the secrets to it and knew that there was such a legend of a blood slave in the rear mountains. A few hundred years later, King Yue''s Tomb in the rear mountains was slowly razed to the ground and the great treasure that was rumored to be an old legend in Jing Family had disappeared without a trace. "


    After pausing for a moment, Jing Yuanyang said in a low voice: "Limitless, do you know why your great-grandfather was driven out all those years ago?" Without waiting for Jing Wuji to answer, Jing Yuanyang had already answered: "That year, I, your grandfather, was curious about the location of the great treasure, and went into the back mountain alone, searching for the location of the grave of Yue Wang. After being discovered by your grandfather, he reprimanded me a little, and after a round of retorts, he became even more angry, and chased me out in a fit of anger, so that I would never be able to return to the Jingjia Village for the rest of my life."


    Jing Yuanyang raised his brows, a perverted and ruthless aura emitted from his shrivelled up face, and only after snorting did he continue: "Your great grandfather chased me out. I have my own legs, so will I not come back? If your great grandfather doesn''t want to dig out that treasure, aren''t you afraid of death? "


    Jing Yuanyang chuckled: "That big treasure trove is protected by that blood slave, are we not allowed to touch it? "Wuji, grandpa came back this time. Hehe, I really found the blood slave''s mingmen ¡­"

 C78

    Seventy-sixth Ghost Forest


    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scriptures from 1 to 42


    Last night, I wanted to bring you out after that brat fell asleep to familiarize you with the situation. I didn''t expect that brat Luo Shu, his classmate, would call him away, that little girl, Luo Shu, is the daughter of the Dr Luo, she is a mysterious person every day, and when I went out a few times at night, I saw the Dr Luo wandering around the back of the mountain in the middle of the night. At that time, I knew that the Dr Luo must have known some secrets of the Jing Family''s Mansion, and was afraid that the blood slave would come out from the depths of the forest to covet for treasures. This was why she didn''t dare delve too deeply into the Ghost Forest. I saw Luo Shu sneakily pulling the brat out, and I knew that something must have happened. I immediately followed him, and after walking a few rounds, the brat and Luo Shu entered the Ghost Forest, and I followed. Even though Ghost Forest is a forbidden ground that people of Jingjia Village speak of, ever since I came to this Jingjia Village, I don''t know how many times I have entered. That brat and Luo Shu walked all the way into the depths of Ghost Forest, and suddenly encountered that blood slave. It turned out that Dr Luo had also entered the Ghost Forest and was discovered by the blood slave. Just as the blood slave was about to kill the Dr Luo, the brat and Luo Shu suddenly appeared.


    At that time, I suddenly understood that the blood slave must be related to that damned brat. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have acted so strangely. I already brought you here a long time ago, but I just couldn''t think of how to deal with that blood slave at all. I can''t just let you die for nothing, after all, you are the only one who has ever passed our Jing Family. "Since that blood slave is afraid of that kid, then pretend to be that kid. Come to the back of the mountain and wait for that blood slave to appear, and then take you there. If that''s the case, I estimate that 90% of the time, the blood slave will take you to the treasure trove."


    Finished, Jing Yuanyang looked at Jing Wuji with fervent eyes.


    Jing Wuji''s blood also seemed to be boiling as he nodded: "Alright, I will listen to you grandfather."


    After listening to Jing Yuanyang''s explanation, Jing Mo could no longer hold it in. He was eager to give it a try, but he felt that something was amiss.


    His mind quickly spun, and after a while, he suddenly thought of something. "If what this Jing Yuanyang said was true, then he brought Jing Wuji into the Ghost Forest by chance, and it was only because he saw and himself meeting the bloody man here last night that he thought of it. Then, why does this Jing Wuji look exactly like him? Jing Wuji had probably been in the Jingjia Village for a month or so, and after that, he had been arranged by Jing Yuanyang to hide in the Arrow Poisonous Wood coffin. After all, they had arranged for someone who looked exactly like Jing Mo to hide inside the coffin. After listening to Jing Yuanyang''s story, they had brought this Jing Wuji along since he was young, so this plan had been in their plans for a long time. Was it really just for the treasure deposit at the bottom of the mountain behind the Jing Family''s Mansion? No other reason? "


    These lies were not bad enough to deceive Jing Wuji, who was raised by Jing Yuanyang since young. For the past year or so, it was already far from enough for Jing Mo who had experienced so many unimaginable things.


    It was just that Jing Mo was still young after all, and knew many illogical things, but he was still unable to figure out the clues within, the mysterious arrangement of the grasses, snakes, and grey lines.


    Jing Mo only knew that the matter was definitely not that simple.


    Jing Mo faintly felt that he was the one that Jing Yuanyang was going to deal with, and all of this should have been laid down the moment Jing Yuanhsing found Jing Yuanyang.


    Maybe it was from the day that Jing Yuanhsing found his that he had laid this trap for him ¡­


    But at that time, wasn''t Jing Yuanyang a thousand miles away? And how did he know that Jing Yuanhsing had picked up Jing Mo from the Yellow River Jade Coffin?


    Jing Mo shook his head, and decided to stop thinking about it. If he didn''t understand something, Jing Mo had one idea, and that was to keep it for later.


    The moonlight shone down onto the Ghost Forest, and the cold moonlight slowly sprinkled down, illuminating the empty area in the forest with a field of silvery-white. The few tens of Pagoda trees which had fallen on the ground were still lying on top of the cellar in a disorderly fashion. Through the gaps between the trees, one could vaguely see the pitch-black cave entrance below.


    Waves of cold air gurgled out from the cellar.


    Time slowly passed. Jing Wuji opened his eyes wide and looked forward, but did not see the blood slave appear. He was a little discouraged and could not help but ask: "Grandfather, did that blood slave appear at 10 o''clock at night?"


    Jing Yuanyang hesitated for a moment, then told Jing Wuji: "I have been in the Jingjia Village for a very long time, and this is the first time I saw that blood slave last night ¡ª" When the blood slave was mentioned, Jing Yuanyang''s voice still contained a trace of fear.


    Jing Wuji paused for a while, and said in a low voice: "Grandfather, what miraculous part of that brat''s body is there to make that blood slave kneel to him? And what did that fortune-teller see? "


    When Jing Mo heard these words, his heart was moved as well. He immediately focused and listened carefully.


    Jing Yuanyang muttered to himself for a bit, as if he was recalling past memories. After a while, he slowly said: "When that fortune-teller saw that brat, his expression immediately changed, and he trembled:" Quickly carry him away, I can''t see this child. "


    With that, the fortune-teller turned and left. He left very quickly, as if he''d seen a demon.


    Your second grandfather was stunned and hurriedly gave the child to your second grandmother. Then, he chased after him all the way to the big locust tree at the entrance of Jingjia Village Village. Finally, he chased after the fortune-teller and stopped him. The fortune-teller frowned, "Why are you stopping me?" "I said that child''s life. I can''t calculate it. Count his fate. I will live ten years less ¡­"


    Your second grandfather hurriedly smiled apologetically, "Mister, sir, this child is an orphan that I fished out from a bamboo basket inside the Yellow River. You see, this child is really pitiful. If his fate is really bad, is there any way to break it?"


    The fortune-teller sneered: "From the bamboo basket? "I don''t think so. I think it''s more or less possible that it was fished out of some coffin."


    Your second grandpa was even more surprised as he asked in surprise, "Teacher, how did you notice?"

 C79

    Shizhengyi of Tibetan Scriptures to the 43rd


    Jing Yuanyang paused for a moment, and continued: "After your second grandfather finished asking this question, that fortune-teller sneered:" That child is filled with dark energy, naturally he stayed in the coffin for a long time before he died. "


    When your second grandfather saw that the fortune-teller was so magical, he immediately took out his money and passed it to the fortune-teller. "Here is one thousand yuan. Mister, please give me some pointers and see if I can save that child." It turns out that your second grandfather had already seen that the kid''s yin energy was too strong, so it would be difficult for him to survive until he grew up.


    "There''s a kind of carp in the Yellow River that''s completely red, called a fire carp. As long as you feed it to him for three months, the cold Yin energy in the child''s body will disappear, but even though the cold Yin energy in the child''s body can be removed, it won''t be able to get rid of the sinister aura, and the child will most likely not live past the age of 18 ¡ª"


    When Jing Mo heard this, he secretly cursed in his heart, "Your can only live to eighteen years old, this daddy isn''t that short a person."


    Jing Yuanyang continued: "Then after fortune-teller says this, turn around, take the money and leave. As a result, you went to the Yellow River every day to catch fishes and find the fire carp, and it only took ten days or so to get one. Fortunately, your second grandfather was a fisherman, so you told the fishermen near the Lee Zhu Du that if they could get to the fire carp, they would sell it to him. Thus, it became better day by day. It''s just that I never thought that this damned brat would actually make that blood slave kneel down and worship, it''s truly strange, but there''s also another benefit to that, that you can impersonate that brat and let the blood slave bring you to the cellar ¡ª "Saying that, Jing Yuanyang suddenly stopped and listened for a moment, then said in a low voice:" Wuji, look, that person over there seems to be the blood slave ¡ª "Then he pointed ahead.


    Jing Wuji then looked in the direction of Jing Yuanyang''s finger. He saw that on the side of cellar, there was a big locust tree with a bloodied person standing there. The bloody man appeared very suddenly, as if it came out of nowhere from the cellar.


    Jing Wuji, Jing Yuanyang and the others who were more than ten metres away all held their breaths as they looked at bloody man.


    Jing Mo had already recognized that this bloody man was the bloody man that had knelt down towards him and Luo Shu previously.


    The bloody man stood on top of the locust tree and seemed to be listening attentively. After a while, the bloody man suddenly kneeled down, and from the look of it, it was as if the full moon in the sky was kneeling down to worship the locust tree.


    Deep into the winter night, a cold wind blew through the Pagoda Tree Forest, causing a soft rustling sound.


    Under the moonlight, the bloody man knelt down and kowtowed. It was just like last night when she saw Jing Mo.


    After bowing four times, the bloody man raised her head and looked at the moonlight.


    It was as if he was sucking in the cold moonlight.


    Jing Wuji was overwhelmed with shock, he turned to look at Jing Yuanyang, only to realize that Jing Yuanyang''s brows were deeply furrowed, his eyes brimming with vitality as he stared at bloody man.


    Jing Wuji saw that Jing Yuanyang did not make a sound, and did not dare say a word, and turned back to look at bloody man. After the bloody man absorbed for around 10 minutes, the blood color on her body actually started to disappear, and turned into a silver white color. After repeating this three times, the bloody man finally returned to its original form, still covered in blood. Just vaguely, the bloody man seemed to have grown a little.


    The expression on Jing Yuanyang''s face slowly tensed up, he swallowed his saliva, and his breathing became hurried. Following that, he lowered his head and muttered to Jing Wuji: "Limitless, go to the bloody man now -"


    Jing Wuji was dumbstruck. Even though he knew that the reason why his grandfather Jing Yuanyang had brought him here, was to disguise himself as Jing Mo, and then deceive the blood slave, so that it could carry him to the cellar to search for the legendary treasure, when he had actually heard Jing Yuanyang''s instructions, both of Jing Wuji''s legs couldn''t help but spin. Looking at the bloody man twenty to thirty meters in front of him, even if Jing Wuji had more guts, he still didn''t dare to take a step forward step for a while.


    Just as Jing Wuji was hesitating, the bloody man suddenly turned around and leapt into the cellar, disappearing without a trace. Under the moonlight, the cellar only had a few dozen tree trunks remaining on it.


    Jing Yuanyang stomped his feet, and said flusteredly: "Limitless, why don''t you go?"


    Jing Wuji lowered his head in embarrassment: "Grandfather, I, I''m a little afraid ¡­"


    Jing Yuanyang glared with his head lowered, at a loss of what to do. He did not speak for a long time, and if the fury in his eyes had materialized, then Jing Wuji''s body would probably have been set ablaze.


    Jing Yuanyang stared at Jing Wuji for two minutes before the anger in his eyes dimmed a little. He said: "Forget it, we cannot be hasty about this. He waved his hand: "Wuji, let''s go."


    He turned around and brought Jing Wuji with him as they walked out of the forest.


    Jing Mo could not dodge in time and did not dare to move, he hid behind the locust tree and remained motionless. Only when the old and young walked out of the Ghost Forest did he hurriedly get up, followed by the forest on the other side, he continued to circle around, and prepared to return to the Jing Family''s Mansion.


    On the other side of Ghost Forest was a graveyard, and buried inside were all the villagers who had passed away. Under the moonlight, the graves were emitting a deathly chill.


    Jing Mo ran out of the Ghost Forest realm, and when his eyes swept past one of the bare graves, he was immediately captivated by the strange scene before him.


    In front of the lonely grave, the tombstone was illuminated by the moonlight, reflecting a pale light. In front of the tombstone, a little floral pig was currently squatting there. Facing the lone grave, a pig''s nose could not help but twitch. After taking in a deep breath, a cloud of black Qi was sucked out from the grave and entered the little floral pig''s nostrils.


    This scene made Jing Mo feel a chill on his spine, but what shocked him even more was that this little floral pig was actually the Zhu Xiaohua.


    Jing Mo''s heart sank. "No wonder I haven''t seen the Zhu Xiaohua in the past few days. It turns out that she''s been hiding here all along ¡­ It''s actually like the blood slave, which sucks the moonlight, what is the Zhu Xiaohua absorbing? "

 C80

    Shenzheng of Tibetan Scriptures from 1 to 44


    Jing Mo was both shocked and afraid, but he couldn''t help but shout: "Zhu Xiaohua!"


    Under the moonlight, Jing Mo''s voice spread far out into the distance. The moment the voice left his mouth, Jing Mo immediately regretted it: "If that Jing Yuanyang were to be seen nearby, his own voice would have exposed his whereabouts."


    When the Zhu Xiaohua heard Jing Mo''s call, it was stunned for a moment, then anxiously turned its head. Seeing Jing Mo who had just walked out of the Ghost Forest, the Zhu Xiaohua was overjoyed. Under the moonlight, its ugly pig face seemed to have bloomed like a flower.


    The Zhu Xiaohua rushed in front of Jing Mo, and its pig head first got wiped at the bottom of Jing Mo''s pants for a minute. Then, it raised its cute pig head and looked at Jing Mo fawningly.


    Jing Mo felt that ever since the Zhu Xiaohua s brought him to the First Court and discovered the secret of the Arrow Poisonous Wood''s coffin, they had become much closer to him. It was as if they had been through tribulations together, and the relationship between a man and a pig had deepened. It was just that he had been studying everyday recently, so he had neglected the Zhu Xiaohua and did not see it for a while. He did not expect it to appear in the tomb in the middle of the night.


    Furthermore, the Zhu Xiaohua had such a strange appearance.


    Jing Mo looked at Zhu Xiaohua and pondered for a moment. Finally, he could not help but ask: "Zhu Xiaohua, what were you doing in front of the grave just now?"


    Zhu Xiaohua''s face revealed a complacent look, he opened his mouth and spat out a ball of black qi.


    That black aura instantly condensed in the air and turned into a humanoid shape.


    The human shaped eyes, ears, nose, and mouth were completely filled, while its entire body was like a mass of black fog, ready to disperse at any time.


    After the black Qi took the human form, it seemed as if it was about to run away. The Zhu Xiaohua opened its mouth and swallowed the black Qi, and then the Zhu Xiaohua swallowed it back into its stomach.


    The humanoid shaped black Qi revealed a terrified expression, but after being instantly devoured by the Zhu Xiaohua, it disappeared.


    Jing Mo was startled, he still could not understand what the human-shaped black mist, which was swallowed by the Zhu Xiaohua with a single breath, was at the top of the grave.


    A terrifying thought slowly emerged in his mind ¡ª could it be that the Zhu Xiaohua had swallowed the soul inside the grave?


    That grave was a new grave. It belonged to a fisherman who had just drowned in Jingjia Village. Jing Mo had heard that after a person died, their soul would have to stay in the coffin for seven days and seven nights. Only the Underworld Soul Summoning Envoy would be able to lead the way, and only then would the soul of the dead person leave the coffin.


    Could it be that what the Zhu Xiaohua swallowed was the new soul in the grave?


    Jing Mo thought for a while, he felt that this was not the time to be thinking about Zhu Xiaohua, after all, Jing Yuanyang was still at home.


    Jing Mo immediately turned and hurried towards Jing Family''s Mansion.


    The Zhu Xiaohua took four big strides as it followed behind Jing Mo. Just like this, a man and a pig returned to the Jing Family''s Mansion a short while later. Jing Mo stretched his hand out to push open the gate, but discovered that the gate had already closed from the inside. With that, Jing Mo''s heart immediately sank, and he could not help but mutter in his heart: "What do we do? "What should we do?"


    He lowered his head and saw that the Zhu Xiaohua was biting the corner of his pants and was looking at it. The Zhu Xiaohua then let go of Jing Mo''s leg and rushed to the side, about ten metres away, then opened up its four legs and sprinted towards the side of the gate. The Zhu Xiaohua''s four hooves rose into the air and easily flipped over the wall of the courtyard, landing inside the Jing Family''s Mansion courtyard.


    What was even more amazing was that he was able to land without making a sound.


    This scene caused Jing Mo to be dumbstruck. Just as he was overwhelmed with shock, he saw the door of the courtyard slowly opened. The Zhu Xiaohua stood at the entrance with a complacent look on his face as he looked at Jing Mo.


    Only now did Jing Mo understand that the reason the Zhu Xiaohua pulled at his pants was to let him see its heroic posture when it was running and leaped into the Jing Family''s Mansion. This Zhu Xiaohua was actually so narcissistic, Jing Mo thought to himself, "Why didn''t I know that the Zhu Xiaohua had this kind of hobby in the past?"


    Jing Mo rushed in, and after locking the courtyard door shut, he slowly walked back into his own room. He took off his shoes and went to bed, but the Zhu Xiaohua did not follow him in. Instead, he continued to lie down under the tree outside the door.


    Jing Mo lay on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. As he thought about Jing Yuanyang and Jing Wuji''s matter, he had a nagging feeling that things wouldn''t be this simple. Jing Wuji finding such an identical youth was definitely harboring evil intentions and plotting against him.


    But what power did he have that was even more attractive than that huge treasure deposit, making Jing Yuanyang have set up this trap for him a few years ago?


    Just as Jing Mo was having a headache thinking about it, he suddenly heard the sound of footsteps coming from outside the door. His heart immediately shivered as he said, "That Jing Yuanyang is back." He immediately pretended to be asleep, and the sound of his breathing could be heard.


    Jing Yuanyang pushed open the door to Jing Mo''s room, and after looking at it for two minutes, he retreated and went back to his own west room to sleep.


    Only then did Jing Mo heave a sigh of relief. After being tormented for the entire night, Jing Mo''s mind was extremely tired. In a short while, he fell asleep. While he was sleeping, he felt a hand pushing him, and then he heard a voice, "Pathless, it''s time to eat."


    This voice was Jing Yuanyang''s voice and Jing Mo felt a burst of fear. He flipped over and opened his eyes, only to see Jing Yuanyang right in front of him.


    Jing Yuanyang bent his body slightly as he tried to shake his arm to wake himself up. Seeing Jing Mo had woken up, a smile had also appeared on Jing Yuanyang''s wrinkled face. He said in a gentle voice, "Wu Hen, get up and eat."


    Seeing such a smiling face, Jing Mo felt a wave of disgust in his heart.


    But at this moment in time, he naturally could not fall out. Jing Mo still acted as if nothing had happened as he greeted, "Big Grandpa, I''ll wake up right now."


    Jing Yuanyang exclaimed, he patted Jing Mo: "Good child, have you finished reading the books? Have you gotten anything these days? " Jing Yuanyang stared at Jing Mo.


    Jing Mo''s heart was thrown into disorder, but after a moment, he calmed himself down: "Grandfather, there are still some things that I haven''t finished looking at. I think in half a year, it will be enough."


    Jing Yuanyang nodded his head, his face revealing a gratified expression: "Good child, it''s been hard on you." He turned around and left.


    Jing Mo felt a chill in his heart, and to that Jing Yuanyang, it was also like this to him ¡ª


    He did not know how much longer he would have to live in this kind of situation. He thought about the youth with the same name as him who was currently quietly lying inside the Arrow Poisonous Wood''s coffin in the First Court. He could not help but rejoice in his heart ¡ª After all, he could still see the sunlight, but the youth called Jing Wuji could only live in darkness ¡­

 C81

    Shizheng of Tibetan Scriptures went over and over to the 22nd


    Zhang Danian was shocked, he anxiously used a thousand jin pendant, and in the next moment, his body anxiously descended, both feet landing on the ground, he anxiously moved two meters to the side, then raised his head and looked up.


    The starlight filled the sky and the silver moonlight shone down through the hole above them. A black-clothed Daoist holding a handful of long sword stood above the hole in the ground and looked down coldly.


    The black-clothed Daoist stood with his back to the moonlight, his face indiscernible. It was just that the long sword Sword in his hand was as cold as water, actually colder than moonlight. From the shadows, the black clothed Daoist cursed in a low voice, "Let this little scoundrel run away."


    Zhang Danian''s heart sank, could this Taoist be sent by Triple Purity Sect? It''s just that this Taoist was definitely not Bao Daoyi. Although Bao Daoyi had only seen him once, he could still recognize Bao Daoyi''s voice.


    Zhang Danian thought in his heart: What do we do now? Should I wait until Second Brother Wu comes out before making any plans? "


    Just as Zhang Danian was thinking about this, he heard the black robed cultivator above him shout out, "Little bastard, if you have the guts, come out and let this dao lord slash twice. This dao lord will not hack you to death, I will only cut off your arms and turn you into a human rod."


    Zhang Danian was furious in his heart, and thought: "Dammit, do you think this place is under the Sixth and Sixth Pagodas or under the jurisdiction of the Lin''an Palace, do you really think this is your Triple Purity Sect? Besides, I''m not a weak scholar who was helpless a few months ago. Today, your father will first take your sword sacrifice. "


    Carrying Lin Chong on his back, Zhang Danian secretly gathered his strength and bellowed: "Sword out ¡ª ¡ª" The Junzi Sword was kept in a sword bag beside him. Under Zhang Danian''s control, the Junzi Sword leapt out from the sword bag and rushed into the sky.


    The black-clothed Daoist did not seem to expect that the Junzi Sword would come as fast as lightning. He cried out in alarm and retreated backwards.


    Zhang Danian then leaped up with Lin Chong on his back, his entire body also shooting out like an arrow through the hole in the ground.


    The one following behind him was the Jiang Xiaobai.


    However, Zhang Danian did not let him escape. He wanted to give it a try as these few days, under the guidance of Wu Erlang, to see if he could match up to that black-clothed Daoist.


    Zhang Danian jumped out of the cave with Lin Chong on his back, and when his body landed on the ground, he started to look around. He saw that on top of the Liuhee Temple Ruins, the black-clothed Daoist was currently standing about a hundred meters away, and was forced back a few steps by the Junzi Sword in the air. His face was completely red.


    However, the black-clothed cultivator clenched his teeth and did not say a word. It was as if he was holding in a surge of energy and was determined to win against that Junzi Sword.


    On top of the ruins, several hundred feet away from each other, stood an armored warrior. The four warriors each held a single blade in their hands. He held his sabre horizontally in front of his chest, each of them devilishly ferocious.


    On the other side of the ruins, a burly man holding a mace was bending over to look at a large hole in the ground, as if there was something important inside.


    After a while, two Daoists flew out from the large hole. One of them had a single arm and a sinister expression on his face. The other cultivator was also dressed in black and had an arrogant expression on his face.


    The one-armed man was none other than Bao Daoyi who had lost an arm to Wu Soong earlier.


    Bao Daoyi leapt out from the hole with one arm holding onto a dead body.


    The sturdy man with the spiked mace looked at the corpse in Bao Daoyi''s hands and was stunned. He frowned: "Is this dead man the treasure that you were talking about?"


    Bao Daoyi nodded his head, and said in a deep voice: "General Wanyan, this dead man is a big treasure ¡ª" When he raised his head and saw Zhang Danian in the distance, Bao Daoyi''s eyebrows twitched, and immediately placed the dead man on the ground, and said softly: "General Wanyan, get your guards to guard this dead man, this dead man is related to the thing that we were plotting."


    The General Wanyan pondered for a moment, then called over two Single Blade Warriors and had them guard the corpse.


    Bao Daoyi then turned and looked at Zhang Danian, and said solemnly: "Damn brat, where is that Wu Er Lang? Did you turn into a turtle and hide? "


    Before Bao Daoyi could finish his sentence, from the hole in the ground behind him, a rough voice suddenly came out, "Your grandmother is the tortoise, your entire family is made up of turtles." As his voice fell, a burly man jumped out from the hole. In his arms was a green-clothed young girl with an ugly expression.


    This man was Wu Soong. Needless to say, he was A¡¯chou.


    Wu Soong leapt out and stood beside Zhang Danian, and only then did he put A¡¯chou down. He looked at Zhang Danian and asked: "Little brother, are you alright?"


    Zhang Danian shook his head: "I''m fine, Second Brother Wu."


    Wu Soong was finally relieved and raised his head to look around. Seeing that the Junzi Sword was chasing after him everywhere, he couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "Sure enough, it''s all thanks to the despicable and shameless noses of your Triple Purity Sect that you guys actually chased all the way here."


    Bao Daoyi laughed coldly: "Wu Erlang, if you don''t give us the iron box, I will carry this corpse away."


    When Wu Soong heard this, he could not help but be startled, and when his gaze landed on the two warriors, his expression changed greatly. He could not help but shout angrily: "That Bao Bao with the surname of Du, you f * cking ate the Bear-Heart Leopard''s gall? Do you want to touch my brother''s body? Aren''t you afraid that my brother Liang Shan will kill your entire family? "


    After saying these few words, Wu Soong was obviously truly angry.


    But that Bao Daoyi just sneered, he was not afraid in the slightest.


    The Daoist man next to him rolled his eyes and looked at the corpse on the ground again. He seemed to be deep in thought.


    The General Wanyan looked at Wu Soong as though he was about to face a great enemy.


    Hearing how angry Wu Soong was, his heart trembled, he turned to look at the corpses of the two warriors, only to see that the corpse, looked like a monk. The monk had his hands folded across his body, his legs crossed, maintaining a meditative posture.


    The monk had nine buddhist beads hanging from his neck. It was too far away to see the appearance of the nine buddhist beads. However, the nine buddhist beads reflected a nine o''clock dark light under the moonlight.


    Nine dots of black light shone into Zhang Danian''s eyes. Zhang Danian couldn''t help but move a little, as he felt that those nine buddhist beads had some history.


    Zhang Danian thought: "Who is this monk? could it be that he is also Second Brother Wu''s Brother Liang Shan? "

 C82

    CHAPTER 80 Swordsman


    Shizheng of Tibetan Scriptures Repeated to the Twenty-third


    Bao Daoyi laughed, his face filled with disdain: Wu Erlang, you only have four people now, two of them are children, one is half-dead, one is missing an arm and the other a leg, are we really afraid of you? With a glance, he saw a Jiang Xiaobai. Bao Daoyi then said: "That''s right, there are four people here and a dog, but this Devouring Soul or something like that. Could it be that the Dao Lord is truly afraid of it? " Bao Daoyi pointed at Wu Soong and coldly said: "Wu Erlang, as long as you hand over that iron box and this Devouring Soul and let us bring it back, then the grudge between us will be written off and will never be brought up again. How about that?"


    For Bao Daoyi to actually say such a thing, it caused both Wu Soong and the A¡¯chou to be shocked.


    Logically speaking, Bao Daoyi and Wu Soong should have cut off each other''s arm because they hated the other party to the bone. Today, Bao Daoyi had called for a few more helpers, and the situation was turning for him, so there was no need for him to reconcile with Wu Soong. Since Bao Daoyi had said this, it was naturally because he had his eyes on the Tiger Box.


    But other than the fact that the Tiger Box had sixteen characters carved on it, and was a Mastered Artifact of the owner of the Scripture Pavilion, it did not have any other miraculous aspects. Why was Bao Daoyi so obsessed with this Tiger Box?


    Wu Soong sneered: "Then why should I give you the Tiger Box?"


    Bao Daoyi said indifferently: "That Tiger Box is a divine object descended by the heavens, only virtuous people would own it. If it was placed in your hands, it would be a waste."


    The Daoist beside Bao Daoyi frowned and said to Bao Daoyi: "Why are you talking to this cripple who only has one arm? Wouldn''t it be fine to just snatch it? "


    At this moment, Du Zi''s face was covered in sweat as he was constantly fighting with the black clothed Daoist who was hovering in midair. It seemed that if he were to fight with the Junzi Sword for even a moment longer, the black clothed Daoist would immediately be unable to endure.


    The black-clothed Daoist gritted his teeth and ran towards Bao Daoyi''s side.


    In the blink of an eye, he was already beside Bao Daoyi.


    The black-clothed Daoist shouted: "Brother Bao, Fifth Brother, this sword is a little strange, hurry up and put it away ¡ª"


    Zhang Danian secretly thought: "So the one beside Bao Daoyi is the Fifth Senior Brother, I wonder how many senior brothers this person who opened his mouth to speak is?"


    Just as expected, Bao Daoyi opened his mouth and said: "Senior Brothers from the three great sects, you are normally so flamboyant in your Triple Purity Sect, how come at such a critical time, you actually need Senior Brother Wu Fang''s help?" The Daoist from the Third House looked even more embarrassed now. He mumbled, "This, this, there''s something strange about this sword. Most likely, even if senior apprentice-brother Jiufang came out, he wouldn''t be able to win."


    Three-Directions Taoist opened his mouth to speak, but his hand movements were slower by a little, allowing the Junzi Sword to enter, immediately stabbing a hole in the Third Branch Daoist''s left arm.


    The Third Branch Daoist cried out and quickly ran behind Five-Directions Taoist.


    The Junzi Sword moved as fast as the wind as it chased after it. Five-Directions Taoist waved his hand, and a horsetail whisk wrapped around the Junzi Sword.


    The Junzi Sword moved horizontally in the air and that horsetail whisk did not land on top of the Junzi Sword.


    Zhang Danian''s heart jumped, he knew that he could not control the Junzi Sword at all, and it would probably be alright to play tricks on the Third Branch Daoist, once he reached Five-Directions Taoist, it would immediately show the difference in power between him and Wu Soong.


    Although the power of the Junzi Sword was great, it still needed the sword rider''s methods.


    Zhang Danian said in a low voice: "Sword Retreat ¡ª ¡ª" That handful of Junzi Sword seemed to know its master''s thoughts, as it turned around with an electric flash, and Zhang Danian received it with a stretch of his hand, easily putting it into the sword sheath.


    Five-Directions Taoist frowned, a trace of astonishment appearing on his face. It was as though he felt that it was an extremely embarrassing thing that the horsetail whisk in his hand did not manage to capture the Junzi Sword.


    The Five-Directions Taoist took the horsetail whisk in his hand and pointed it at Zhang Danian. He asked Bao Daoyi: "Little Bao, what is the background of this brat?"


    Bao Daoyi said respectfully: "Senior Brother Wu Fang, this kid has a dog in his hands. It''s the Devouring Soul I told you about last time.


    Five-Directions Taoist looked up and down at Zhang Danian, and then his eyes landed on the Jiang Xiaobai. Upon seeing the Jiang Xiaobai, his eyes immediately became passionate, and he said to Zhang Danian: "Young man, your dog is not bad, if you give it to the Dao Lord, the Dao Lord will spare your life today ¡ª ¡ª"


    Before Zhang Danian could say anything, A¡¯chou couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    Five-Directions Taoist''s expression turned serious as he said coldly, "You ugly bastard, what are you laughing about?"


    A¡¯chou gave Five-Directions Taoist a glare and could not help but retort, "I see that your Triple Purity Sect s are all frogs at the bottom of a well who have never seen the world, right?"


    Five-Directions Taoist''s eyes revealed killing intent, he rushed out from behind Five-Directions Taoist, holding onto the long sword and cursed: "Stupid girl, what did you say? This is my Triple Purity Sect Senior Brother Wu Fang, speaking like that, aren''t you afraid of death? "


    Three-Directions Taoist had been chased by the Junzi Sword to the point where he had no strength to fight back. Now that A¡¯chou had come out, he wanted to save some face in front of his own party. In his heart, there was a high chance that the A¡¯chou was a young girl who could not win against him, hence he took a step forward and scolded her.


    A¡¯chou laughed: "You are so fierce, do you think I will be afraid of you? "Toad ¨C frog at the bottom of a well." Disdain was written all over his face.


    Three-Directions Taoist was furious. He was humiliated like this by an ugly girl in front of his fellow sect members and General Wanyan. Three-Directions Taoist felt that he had lost all face and immediately scolded, "Stupid girl, Dao Lord is here to take care of you." After he finished speaking, he leapt forward and rushed to the between the two of them. Only then did he stop his steps and shout loudly, "Stupid girl, come over here ¡ª ¡ª" However, he did not dare move forward as he was afraid that Zhang Danian would use the Junzi Sword s that were as fast as lightning.


    Wu Soong''s face darkened, and scolded: "The powerful nose of Triple Purity Sect, is becoming more and more despicable, and is even inferior to a dog''s. New year brother, let Jiang Xiaobai go and teach this toad a lesson."


    Zhang Danian nodded his head and called for Jiang Xiaobai: "Little White, up."


    The Jiang Xiaobai was somewhat unwilling to do so. When Zhang Danian called out for the second time, he lazily walked out from behind Zhang Danian, and with a twist of his legs, he arrived in front of Three-Directions Taoist. His doggy eyes were slanted, and his face was filled with disdain.


    Three-Directions Taoist had never seen the impressiveness of Jiang Xiaobai. Seeing the other party send out such a dog to fight with him, she felt like she was being humiliated, and flames seemed to spew out of her eyes. She did not care about losing face in front of everyone, and suddenly thrusted the long sword in her hand, cursing: "Dao Lord, I''ll kill this stinky dog of yours and eat your meat ¡ª ¡ª"


    Seeing that the Three-Directions Taoist could not hold it in anymore, and unleashed his sword, Bao Daoyi''s face changed slightly, and shouted: "Brothers from the three sects, come back quickly, you cannot defeat it."


    When Three-Directions Taoist heard Bao Daoyi say this to him, he was even more furious. He thought that if he could not even beat a dog, then he better not stay in front of the General Wanyan.


    Now, the long sword in Three-Directions Taoist''s hands used a deathblow from the Triple Purity Sect ¡ª ¡ª Three Flowers Gathering Top. The long sword in his hands flashed three times, and three sword flowers fiercely flew towards the top of Jiang Xiaobai''s head ¡­


    The skinny Lin Chong who was on Zhang Danian''s back all this while, slowly opened his eyes...

 C83

    Shizheng of Tibetan Scriptures Repeated to the 24th


    Lin Chong said to Zhang Danian in a low voice, "Put me down."


    Zhang Danian was stunned, he anxiously put Lin Chong down. Lin Chong stood up straight and shakily placed a hand on Zhang Danian''s shoulder, staring at Bao Daoyi and the others.


    Seeing Lin Chong like that, Wu Soong anxiously walked over and asked: "Big Brother Lin, you''re awake?"


    Lin Chong nodded his head, one of his eyes was still looking at Bao Daoyi and the rest, muttering: "We cannot let them snatch the Big Brother Lu''s corpse away." These words seemed to be said towards Wu Soong, but it also seemed like he was talking to himself.


    Wu Soong immediately nodded his head: "I know."


    Zhang Danian''s heart was moved ¡ª Could it be that this Big Brother Lu passed away in the Liuhee Temple?


    Who didn''t know that Lu Zhishen had killed Guan Xi with three punches, and instantly made a name for himself in the martial arts world? Zhang Danian had naturally heard of it before.


    "..."


    When the Jiang Xiaobai saw the long sword in the Three-Directions Taoist''s hand shake up three sword flowers and pounce towards its head, she did not dodge at all. Instead, with a flash, she rushed towards the Three-Directions Taoist.


    He rushed to the front of Three-Directions Taoist, opened his mouth and bit towards the three paths ahead.


    The Three-Directions Taoist did not expect the Jiang Xiaobai to be as fast as lightning, the long sword in his hand had already stabbed out, and he could not retract its attack in time. His expression changed greatly, and his left hand hurriedly struck down with a palm.


    Seeing Three-Directions Taoist''s palm coming at him, Jiang Xiaobai lowered his body and went through Three-Directions Taoist''s crotch. Turning her head, he jumped and bit onto the spine on the back of Three-Directions Taoist''s neck. She then spat out a mouthful of black qi that entered the body.


    Three-Directions Taoist grabbed the back of his neck with all his might.


    Jiang Xiaobai had already jumped down from the stage and rushed towards Bao Daoyi, Five-Directions Taoist and the other General Wanyan who was about ten meters away.


    The General Wanyan did not wait for Jiang Xiaobai to rush over and waved the mace in his hand. The Jiang Xiaobai did not dare to attack directly, and rushed towards the Five-Directions Taoist. Five-Directions Taoist scolded: "Good Devouring Soul, you can stay." The horsetail whisk in his hand suddenly smashed towards Jiang Xiaobai.


    Although the horsetail whisk was soft, it was still dancing in Five-Directions Taoist''s hands. It was actually no different from the mace in General Wanyan''s hands, it was as vigorous as a tiger''s.


    Jiang Xiaobai turned and rushed towards the two warriors who were standing beside the corpse. The two warriors were guarding the corpse, but who would have thought that Jiang Xiaobai would come and go like the wind, in a blink of an eye she was in front of them, the two of them anxiously raised their single blade, and slashed towards Jiang Xiaobai.


    Jiang Xiaobai''s body swayed, and immediately went through one of them, jumping up once again, leaping into the air, she bit onto the warrior''s spine, and a black Qi once again entered his mouth. He then jumped down and after a few jumps, he arrived beside Zhang Danian and squatted on the ground. He had a lazy look on his face but at the same time, he glared at the three people on the other side who were bitten by him.


    All three of them had a cold energy surging into their body. Then, the three of them clearly felt that their eyes were unfocused, as if they were being controlled by something. If they were closer, they would see that the pupils of these three people had a little person within them. The tiny person was pitch black, and its eyes were ferocious.


    Three-Directions Taoist only felt that his mind was in chaos. It was as if someone was telling him to kill him, kill him. Then, Three-Directions Taoist slowly turned around, with the long sword in his hand, he walked towards Bao Daoyi and the others.


    Before they could get close to Bao Daoyi and the rest, the two warriors had already taken action.


    The two warriors looked distracted, as if they had been poisoned by some evil poison, they raised their sabers and slashed towards General Wanyan from the left and right.


    General Wanyan was still staring ahead, when he suddenly felt a strange Qi flow behind him, his heart skipped a beat. He suddenly turned his head, and seeing that the two warriors he brought with him had actually raised their swords to slash at him, he couldn''t help but be shocked and angry. He placed the spiked mace across his chest, and moved to the side a few feet, then shouted out loud: "Pu Cha, Pu Gou, have you two gone mad?"


    As if they had gone mad, the two warriors of Kim Country, Pu Cha and Pu Li rushed towards the General Wanyan.


    The General Wanyan was furious, he brandished his mace and did not stop attacking, but there were no assassins stopping them. After all, these two were his personal guards, both were warriors who were chosen after choosing over 10,000 miles, how could he kill them personally?


    However, the two warriors were like mad tigers, fiercely slashing with their blades, forcing the General Wanyan to retreat step by step.


    The General Wanyan said angrily: "Armored, Luan Hu, you two come quickly and stop these two madmen ¡ª"


    The other two warrior armors made him at a loss of what to do. Hearing the General Wanyan scolding loudly, he rushed over, with his blade raised, he stopped the two crazy warrior Pu Cha and Pu Chi.


    Three-Directions Taoist could not control himself as well. He rushed to Bao Daoyi''s side, his eyes revealed killing intent as he suddenly slashed towards Bao Daoyi''s left arm.


    Bao Daoyi was caught off guard and scared, luckily his left arm had been chopped off by Wu Soong, and when the sword came down, it only hit his empty sleeves. Bao Daoyi rushed to the side and shouted at the: "Senior Brother Wu Fang, senior brother San San Yu must have been cursed by the Devouring Soul, that''s why you went crazy, hurry up and control him."


    Five-Directions Taoist had long seen that all of this was caused by Jiang Xiaobai, and after giving him a deep glance, she moved and rushed behind Three-Directions Taoist, attacking as fast as the wind, tapping on the few big acupuncture points behind Three-Directions Taoist, following that, her right foot extended out, and with a hook, Three-Directions Taoist fell to the ground with a loud thump.


    Five-Directions Taoist glanced over, only to see that on the other side, the two Warriors from the State of Kim Country, Pu Cha, were fighting with the Armored Tiger with reddened eyes, frowning. They extended their bodies and rushed to the back of the two Warriors, his right hand waving on the horsetail whisk in his hand, and the five fingers on his left hand strumming the strings, blocking off the two Warriors'' acupoints one by one.


    The two men glared at him furiously. They held a single saber in their hands, but were unable to move.


    Armored, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief. Raising their heads to look, they saw that General Wanyan beside them was filled with anger, and the two were once again on tenterhooks.


    Zhang Danian, Wu Soong, A¡¯chou, and Lin Chong now knew that Jiang Xiaobai had flown up and pounced onto the necks of the three people, and in an instant, had moved her hands and feet on their bodies, causing them to appear crazy.


    After Five-Directions Taoist was done with all this, he turned around and walked over to Three-Directions Taoist. He extended his hand out and took out a talisman from his sleeve and placed it on Three-Directions Taoist''s chest, then started chanting. In a moment, Three-Directions Taoist''s chest slowly expanded, followed by a mass of human shaped black Qi that shot out abruptly from Three-Directions Taoist''s chest, and stuck onto the yellow talisman.


    The humanoid black qi was struggling non-stop, the yellow talisman started to move strangely, as though it was dancing on the Three-Directions Taoist''s chest.


    Five-Directions Taoist''s eyes narrowed and he spat out a ball of flame onto the yellow talisman. The yellow talisman immediately lit up in flames.


    The human shaped shadow was darting around in the flames, as if trying to break out from the flames. After a while, the flame slowly devoured the human shadow, and the flame gradually went out.


    When the remnants of the talisman landed on Three-Directions Taoist''s chest, his eyes gradually became clear. He slowly supported himself up with both hands and sat up. When he saw the ashes on his chest, he could not help but break out in cold sweat.


    The Five-Directions Taoist followed his example and rescued the other two Golden Country Warriors, Pu Cha Pu.


    After the two of them came to their senses, they were completely unaware of what had happened to them.


    The two broke out in a cold sweat as the mech told them in a low voice.


    When the two of them raised their heads to look at General Wanyan, they realized that General Wanyan was glaring at the two of them.


    The two grew even more terrified. In truth, he didn''t know how the General Wanyan would deal with the two of them after he returned.


    After Five-Directions Taoist finished doing all this, he turned around and looked at Jiang Xiaobai, her eyes revealed joy. Then, he raised his head and slowly said to Wu Soong: "Wu Er Lang, I don''t want that Tiger Box, you just need to give it to me."


    General Wanyan was stunned and looked at Bao Daoyi.


    Bao Daoyi immediately coughed and indicated to Five-Directions Taoist.


    Five-Directions Taoist pretended not to hear, and only stared at Wu Soong.


    Wu Soong''s face sank, and did not even answer his question, but said coldly: "I originally thought Triple Purity Sect was only a despicable and shameless act, but I never thought that Triple Purity Sect would actually be so despicable, and start selling off our nation for honor."


    Five-Directions Taoist''s face revealed a perplexed look, and frowned: "What are you saying, selling your country for honor?"


    Wu Soong sneered: "Isn''t this General Wanyan from the Kim Country? You Triple Purity Sect people lured this golden dog here, is there anything good about it? Isn''t it all because of the books in our Liuhee Temple? "


    The Five-Directions Taoist shook his head and said: "I don''t understand what you are saying. I am here for the Tiger Box and this Devouring Soul, as for what library you are talking about, this is the first time I have heard it. That Warrick is with us, and has nothing to do with our Triple Purity Sect. "


    Wu Soong looked at Five-Directions Taoist. Seeing that Five-Directions Taoist did not seem to have any intentions of lying, he felt a little strange.


    Bao Daoyi''s face changed slightly, and anxiously went forward: "Senior brother, we came here this time. The head senior brother said that we must work together with the General Wanyan, and everything will be easier said than done, and we must follow General Wanyan''s instructions, General Wanyan is not here just for the Devouring Soul and the Tiger Box."


    Five-Directions Taoist''s face sank, and shouted at Bao Daoyi: "How come I don''t know what you''re saying?"


    Bao Daoyi saw that the Five-Directions Taoist did not believe him, so he rolled his eyes. He took out a black order badge from his chest pocket and asked the Five-Directions Taoist loudly: "Senior brother, what do you think this is?"


    Under the moonlight, there was only the image of a plum flower engraved on the black token. From the looks of it, nothing was out of the ordinary.


    Wu Soong and Zhang Danian, both A¡¯chou were moved: "What''s that?"


    When Five-Directions Taoist saw the order badge, his expression changed greatly. He walked forward and raised the horsetail whisk in his hand and shouted at Bao Daoyi sternly: "How did you get this order badge?"


    The expression on Five-Directions Taoist''s face looked as though Bao Daoyi''s words were completely untrue. He wanted to kill Bao Daoyi on the spot.


    A¡¯chou secretly thought: "This ugly order badge, what is so mystical about it that it can make Five-Directions Taoist so nervous?"

 C84

    Shizheng of Tibetan Scriptures Repeated to the Twenty-fifth


    Bao Daoyi''s face became gloomy, looked at Five-Directions Taoist, and slowly said: "Senior brother, do you not know the meaning of this order badge?"


    Five-Directions Taoist turned his head, looked at Wu Soong and the rest, then looked at Bao Daoyi and said slowly: "Since you have the order badge, then I will believe your words for now -"


    Bao Daoyi smiled slightly, his expression relaxed, and continued: "Senior brother is a smart person, Sect Leader said, this time as long as Senior Brother Wu Fang leads the way, we can definitely fulfil General Wanyan''s requirements." Pausing for a moment, Bao Daoyi kept the order badge, then looked at General Wanyan and laughed: "As for General Wanyan''s request, it''s only for two things. The first is to take down the Tiger Box, and the Devouring Soul as well. Secondly, I heard that there are many extremely important books in this Liuhee Temple, and those books are of great benefit to the Kim Country. The most important thing for General Wanyan to come this time is to take away these books. "I heard that there is a big secret on this monk''s body. This secret is related to that book collection. This is a matter where two is two and two is one. This will depend on senior Wu Fang''s ability."


    Five-Directions Taoist''s expression was uneasy as he said coldly: "If I don''t agree, will you use this Sect Leader''s order badge to threaten me?"


    Zhang Danian and the others finally understood that the order badge was in the hands of the master of the Triple Purity Sect. It''s just that Zhang Danian didn''t really understand why Bao Daoyi would call the Four-Directions Taoist as Martial Uncle, but the Five-Directions Taoist was actually called Senior Brother.


    Bao Daoyi laughed: How dare you? As a junior brother, he understood this point. Even if you don''t agree, Senior Brother Wu Fang, I won''t force you, it''s just that General Wanyan and I will need to spend more effort. But, Senior Brother, how could you bear to see me being bullied by that Wu Erlang here? Isn''t that so, Senior Brother? "


    Seeing Bao Daoyi trying to curry favor with him, Five-Directions Taoist snorted coldly, showing his dissatisfaction. However, he did not continue questioning Bao Daoyi. Instead, he turned around and looked at Wu Soong and the rest who were in front of him.


    In the Five-Directions Taoist''s heart, he did not care about the four people facing him, after all, Wu Soong was missing an arm, so no matter how strong his martial arts were, it was a discount. At the moment, Lin Chong''s eyes were dim, and he could not even stand steadily, much less fight. Although Zhang Danian knew the way to control the sword, but the Junzi Sword did not seem to be that terrifying.


    Inside, there was only the Tiger Box that was hidden on someone''s body. It was a little difficult to deal with, and as for the little white dog, Devouring Soul, he had already thought of a way to deal with it.


    Wu Soong looked coldly at the Five-Directions Taoist, his heart already knew, that this Five-Directions Taoist might not have known this at first, but at this moment, being suppressed by the Sect Leader badge Bao Daoyi took out, he had already tacitly agreed to go along with the General Wanyan of the Kim Country to snatch the Tiger Box, Devouring Soul, underground palace library, and Lu Zhishen''s corpse. Amongst these four things, the Tiger Box was on his body, the underground palace library had already been lit ablaze, and in a short period of time, it would probably be burnt to ashes. Then what about General Wanyan and the people from the Triple Purity Sect?


    Maybe the Devouring Soul could let Zhang Danian drive it and escape to the side, but Lu Zhishen''s corpse was already in the encirclement of the four Golden Kingdom Single Blade Warriors, how could they deal with it, and take it back?


    Wu Soong was also at a loss of what to do ¡­


    Just as Wu Soong was worrying himself, he suddenly heard Lin Chong call out in a low voice: "Second Brother Wu, come over here."


    Wu Soong walked to the front of Lin Chong upon hearing his voice, and told him in a low voice: "I''ll deal with those few people later, the three of you charge over, and take Big Brother Lu''s corpse with you."


    Wu Soong was stunned, then waved his hand: "How can that be? We will never abandon the Big Brother Lin. "


    Zhang Danian knew what Wu Soong and Wu Soong were worried about, and after thinking for a while, he came up with a plan. He immediately said in a low voice: "Brothers, you don''t have to fight anymore, in a while, let Jiang Xiaobai stall that Five-Directions Taoist with the highest cultivation, and I will use the Junzi Sword to deal with that Bao Daoyi, and we will go over together. After that, Big Brother Wu, you block the General Wanyan and the four Warriors, and A¡¯chou will carry Big Brother Lu Zhishen''s corpse.


    Wu Soong nodded, and said: "That is a good idea. Brother Lin Chong, you don''t have to fight, just follow the method that we used during the new year. " He turned and looked at A¡¯chou.


    A¡¯chou hesitated, as though he was worried that he wouldn''t be able to move Lu Zhishen''s body.


    Wu Soong said in a low voice: "A¡¯chou, after the corpse of that Big Brother Lu passed away, the water in his body disappeared and he became a dried up corpse. Even though the body of the corpse was painted with gold paint by the monk from Liuhee Temple, it still weighs around thirty to forty kilograms ¡ª"


    The A¡¯chou nodded his head: "Alright, I will be in charge of the Golden Body of the Big Brother Lu."


    Just as they finished their discussion, a stream of black smoke slowly gushed out from the hole beside them.


    The black smoke was naturally emitted from the burning library in the underground palace.


    From a distance of more than ten meters away, General Wanyan who was under the moonlight was startled. His expression changed greatly as he asked Bao Daoyi: "Bao Daoyi, what''s that?"


    When Bao Daoyi looked up and saw the black smoke from the hole, his expression also changed. What do we do now, General? "


    General Wanyan stomped his feet and said angrily: "What do you think we should do? Without the books, I will burn your Triple Purity Sect upon your return. "


    Bao Daoyi cursed inwardly, but at the moment, it was useless. He could only call out to the Five-Directions Taoist: "Senior Brother Wu Fang, quickly kill the four people on the other side. General Wanyan and I will go down to extinguish the fire."


    These words naturally hinted the Five-Directions Taoist to hurry up and take action.


    Warrick''s face revealed a look of anxiety, and said: "Bao Daoyi is right, that Taoist Wu Fang, quickly chase these scum aside. Bao Daoyi and I will go extinguish the fire, those books cannot be burnt. "These scoundrels are too evil. You catch them in a while. I''ll bring them back to interrogate them. Why did they do such an infuriating thing?" While he was shouting, he walked in front of Bao Daoyi and urged him forward.


    However, Bao Daoyi was looking at Five-Directions Taoist. If Five-Directions Taoist did not make a move, he himself would not dare to step forward, since he was missing an arm after all. Adding to the fact that the ghost flute was still not in his hand, he would lose seventy to eighty percent of his strength.


    He rushed forward, probably not even the Devouring Soul could beat him.


    Bao Daoyi came this time all because of the stolen command medallion in his hands, which was why he was able to persuade Five-Directions Taoist, the second strongest in Triple Purity Sect, to come and help him.


    At this moment, they naturally had to wait for Five-Directions Taoist to make the first move. He and General Wanyan could take advantage of this opportunity.


    Five-Directions Taoist squinted his eyes, his clothes fluttered without any wind. After a few breaths, Five-Directions Taoist waved the horsetail whisk in his hand, and shouted: "Wu Erlang, give your life ¡ª ¡ª" He jumped up, and after a few jumps, he was already more than 10 metres away from Wu Soong and the rest. Following that, he sprung up once more, and as he extended his body, he pounced towards Wu Soong like a big bird.


    Zhang Danian was a little bit nervous in his heart. Seeing the Five-Directions Taoist pouncing towards him, he immediately squatted down and said to the Jiang Xiaobai, "Little White, I''m counting on you this time." Saying that, he patted Jiang Xiaobai''s head.


    The Jiang Xiaobai understood, and her entire body was covered with white fur. She then suddenly rushed out, and in a blink of an eye she was in front of the Five-Directions Taoist, and then she soared into the air, in mid air, she opened her mouth, and a group of humanoid shaped black qi pounced towards the Five-Directions Taoist.


    The humanoid shaped black qi instantly condensed into a small person, becoming a small person. The small person''s face turned sinister, he opened his hands, and pierced towards Five-Directions Taoist''s face.

 C85

    Shizheng of Tibetan Scriptures Repeated to the Twenty-sixth


    Five-Directions Taoist waved the horsetail whisk with his right hand, hitting the little fellow. In the air, his face revealed a pained expression, and following that, the little guy lowered his hand, opening his mouth and biting towards Five-Directions Taoist''s arm.


    Five-Directions Taoist took out a black cloth bag with his left hand at an unknown time. He opened the bag and shouted: "Soul-here ¡ª"


    When the little person saw the cloth bag, his expression changed drastically. He turned around and was about to run away. Unexpectedly, a long black arm reached out of the cloth bag and caught the little person in one go.


    Lin Chong''s expression changed greatly as he said in a low voice, "Not good, this is the ghost bag that the cloth bag monk gave me. It has somehow appeared in the hands of the Five-Directions Taoist. Little brother, take this opportunity while the Devouring Soul is holding onto that cow nose, let''s go quickly. "


    Zhang Danian did not know how powerful this bag was, but upon hearing this name, Wu Soong''s heart immediately shivered. It turned out that the cloth bag monk was extremely famous, and no one could tell how old he was, except that the cloth bag monk had been carrying a greasy, black bag all year round. He traveled everywhere, and once he came to Hangzhou with the help of Liuhee Temple.


    The cloth bag never left the monk while he was drinking.


    Wu Soong asked him: "Monk, what is in that bag of yours? "So secretive."


    The monk in the cloth bag laughed and said, "Monk, the bag is filled with the evil spirits of the Underworld, you can''t touch it, you can''t touch it."


    Wu Soong looked at it. Although he was curious, he still carried on the ancient teachings of not wanting to do anything to others. Thus, he continued to drink with the cloth bag monk, not mentioning his bag.


    When he talked about the cloth bag monk and the greasy bag that he brought with him, Jin Dajian immediately turned gloomy and told Wu Soong that the cloth bag monk had told him that the bag monk had told him that it belonged to the Goblin Man and that there was a saying about the bag that didn''t leave his side, that there were many evil and powerful ghosts in the world. As long as he opened the bag, his soul would be caught and taken into the bag.


    The Bag Monk was actually a person who knew Yin. He would walk the sun during the day and the Yin during the night.


    He just did not know why the bag fell into Five-Directions Taoist''s hands.


    Five-Directions Taoist''s face revealed a complacent expression, her right hand wielded the horsetail whisk and struck towards the Jiang Xiaobai''s head. Jiang Xiaobai dodged diagonally, then spat out two dead spirits.


    Under the Jiang Xiaobai''s control, the deceased spirit, one on the left and one on the right, pounced towards the Five-Directions Taoist from both sides.


    Bao Daoyi saw that the Five-Directions Taoist was more than enough to handle Jiang Xiaobai and the rest, so he summoned the General Wanyan: "General, let''s quickly go down to take a look at the books."


    General Wanyan waved his hand and ordered the four Single Blade Warriors to surround Lu Zhishen''s body. Following his order, he lifted up his spiked mace with his right hand and followed behind Bao Daoyi as he rushed towards Wu Soong and the others.


    Wu Soong whispered: "Let''s go." With the blade in hand, he charged forward. Zhang Danian carried Lin Chong, while A¡¯chou followed behind him and rushed towards the four warriors.


    Bao Daoyi and General Wanyan were collecting books in the underground palace. They did not wish to keep fighting with Wu Soong and the others, so when they saw Wu Soong and the others rushing over, they immediately dodged to the side and continued to rush towards the underground cave.


    Bao Daoyi shouted: "Senior Brother Wu Fang, I''ll leave these people to you, not a single one can escape."


    In a flash, they arrived in front of the cave and jumped down together with General Wanyan.


    Five-Directions Taoist scolded in his heart: "This Bao guy, his heart is too evil. He let this daddy carry these few people by himself, but he actually went down into the hole in the ground to look for the book collection. This is clearly me, the lord of the pits, returning to Triple Purity Sect, see how this daddy will take care of you." Seeing that Wu Soong and the rest were rushing over, Five-Directions Taoist''s figure flashed as he rushed towards Wu Soong. He shouted loudly: "It''s not too late for Wu Erlang to leave that Tiger Box behind."


    Wu Soong laughed and said: "For you." He raised his hand and the blade in his hand flew over.


    The blade was as fast as lightning, in the blink of an eye it had already arrived in front of Five-Directions Taoist, and pierced down towards his chest.


    At the same time, the two ghosts also followed him like shadows.


    Five-Directions Taoist was forced to do so. He waved the horsetail whisk in his hand and struck the ring blade, causing it to fall to the ground. Following that, Five-Directions Taoist raised the bag with his left hand and opened it. The pitch black hand once again extended out. In mid air, it was actually as fast as lightning, catching the two dead souls twice in a row, and then quickly pulling them in without end.


    Jiang Xiaobai suddenly rushed over, his mouth spitting out words one after another. In that instant, hundreds of dead souls flew out from his mouth.


    Hundreds of souls were flying in the sky in a dense cluster, nearly covering the entire moon.


    When Five-Directions Taoist saw this scene, he was terrified for a moment. He did not know if he could catch the ghost bags in his hands or not, but he had no idea how many ghosts he had captured.


    Jiang Xiaobai immediately landed on the ground, her eyes were red, following that she raised her head towards the sky and screamed. The sound was just like the howl of the wolf, it was quiet in the middle of the night. Above the Liuhee Temple Ruins, this howl from the Jiang Xiaobai actually brought countless dogs, who were far away from it, to bark.


    The sound of the dogs'' barking echoed in the air.


    The hundreds of dead souls were prompted by the dog''s barking and immediately rushed towards Five-Directions Taoist like tidewater.


    The Five-Directions Taoist was shocked, he immediately used the ghost hand in her hand, but the strange thing was, the ghost hand was actually hiding inside, never coming out. It was as if the ghost hand knew the power of the hundreds of dead souls, and knew that it was no match for them, and obediently hid inside.


    Five-Directions Taoist was scared out of his wits. He himself also had a soul in his body, but at this moment, under the senses of the group of souls, he actually started to faintly call out to them.


    Five-Directions Taoist''s soul was the old monk''s soul that had died ten years ago, born from a thousand years ago. Since then, the old monk had been controlled by Five-Directions Taoist, and he stayed in Five-Directions Taoist''s body every day to assist Five-Directions Taoist in his cultivation. At this moment, the monk, who was like a monk that had been in a meditative state for ten-odd years, slowly stood up from Five-Directions Taoist''s dantian as he revealed a sinister smile, as if he was about to turn around and devour the old monk.


    All of the techniques in the Triple Purity Sect were the exact opposite of those in orthodox Daoism. The Primordial Spirit that the Daoists trained in was something that they trained in using their Fate Souls. To them, the backlash of their fate soul was the most taboo thing to do to their Triple Purity Sect.


    Dozens of years of practice were wasted, and the most important part was the counterattack. He turned his master''s thoughts to this soul piece, and in the future, his soul piece would become his master, and his master would just be a zombie driven by this soul piece.


    Jiang Xiaobai''s stomach sank, but her eyes became redder and redder ¡­

 C86

    Shizhengyi of Tibetan Scriptures to the 45th


    Jing Mo stood up and faced Jing Yuanyang for a meal.


    To be honest, Jing Yuanyang''s food was much more delicious than Jing Yuanhsing''s. Even the millet porridge that was cooked in the morning was so sweet. Jing Mo ate two bowls of pickled vegetables.


    As he ate, he observed Jing Yuanyang.


    Jing Yuanyang was still calm as usual, his face still showing an amiable expression. Nothing out of the ordinary.


    Jing Mo thought: "You old fox, I want to see when you show your face." It was just that while he was alone in this Jing Family''s Mansion, he had to face two enemies, one old and one young. Jing Mo still felt a little weak in his heart.


    Jing Yuanyang looked up at Jing Mo, who quickly lowered his head and continued to drink his porridge.


    Jing Yuanyang smiled merrily and said, "Wu Gou, is this millet porridge good to eat?"


    Jing Mo quickly nodded his head: "It tastes great, Great Grandfather. "Look, I''ve already drunk two bowls."


    Jing Yuanyang continued to speak with a beaming smile: "If it''s good, then drink a little more."


    Jing Mo finished his porridge and said, "Big Grandpa, I''m going to go wash the dishes."


    Jing Yuanyang waved his hand and said, "There''s no need. Go and read some books, and take advantage of this holiday to read a few more books."


    Jing Mo acknowledged her, then turned and left, continuing to read in the house. While watching, they pondered on how to deal with Jing Yuanyang and his.


    He thought that if Stone was still by his side, it would save him a lot of trouble.


    Without the stone, he had to find a helper. But in this huge Jingjia Village, only Luo Shu was the only one of the same age as him, so Luo Shu couldn''t really see any ability to help him.


    No matter how he thought about it, there was nothing he could do. He was a little depressed in his heart. He opened one of the ancient books and read it. When he opened it at the end, there were actually two rows of little kicks written on it. "A¡¯chou, A¡¯chou, Sijun, do you understand?"


    Jing Mo stared blankly, and thought: "Who is this A¡¯chou? And who is the person who misses the A¡¯chou? "


    Could it be that all these books were written by someone who missed the A¡¯chou?


    Jing Mo opened the next book and flipped through it quickly. Suddenly, in the middle of the book, a yellowish bookmark dropped. The bookmark had a picture of a woman in plain clothes on it.


    The woman had clear and beautiful eyes and beautiful facial features. Her clothes were actually from the Song Dynasty.


    On the side of the female statue, there were two lines of poem: "This love can be changed into reminiscence, but at that time, I was already perplexed ¡­"


    From the looks of it, it was a love poem. Although Jing Mo had read some of the Tang poetry, he had never read these two lines before. He only vaguely felt that these two lines were definitely a love poem written by a man because he missed the girl in the painting.


    What is love? To Jing Mo, this was something that he was still clueless about. After all, the only person of the same age was Luo Shu, who was relatively more familiar with him.


    He was only familiar with Luo Shu, he couldn''t really be considered to like him.


    Jing Mo looked carefully and realized that these two lines of love poems were written by the same person, with the handwriting of the A¡¯chou s.


    Jing Mo was even more curious about this person, and couldn''t help but quickly flip through the rest of the books. When he flipped through the books, he mainly focused on the title page and the last cover, and he actually found more than ten copies of that person''s words.


    That person wrote a total of nine A¡¯chou s, three imperial verses, and fifteen love poems.


    The last book had these words written on it: "Life does not meet. It is as if you are a participant in it. How can you return to your previous life today? Who will share the light with you ¡­" A¡¯chou, A¡¯chou, this one will also ¡­ Will we meet in the Yellow Springs? "


    The next few sentences were separated by a few lines and were written by a woman: Zhang Lang, the A¡¯chou came. Under the Yellow Springs, the looked at the countless treasures, and after the A¡¯chou finished recording the Fragment of the Classic of Mountains and Rivers s in her heart, she went to the underworld to look for the Sovereign. Life is different from the Lovers'' Union. After death, the soul will be a companion.


    Other than that, there were no other words.


    Jing Mo slowly closed the book, his heart was like raging waves.


    It turned out that the person who wrote down A¡¯chou was surnamed Zhang.


    The person surnamed Zhang must have been the one who wrote the ancient books. Half of the ancient books were written by another person called A¡¯chou, no wonder when he read it, he felt that half of the words in the books were written by a man and a woman.


    The two of them must have been lovers while they were alive, and for some reason, they separated and could not meet. Afterwards, the person surnamed Zhang came here, came to the Lee Zhu Du to write these books, and after writing half of them, he died.


    Before he died, this Zhang man was still thinking about whether he should meet the person called A¡¯chou in the underworld.


    He did not know when he came here, but when he saw the words written by the Zhang man, his heart was moved. He still wrote down the rest of the so called Fragment of the Classic of Mountains and Rivers, and went to the underworld to meet with the Zhang man ¡­


    No wonder a line of words suddenly appeared under the annotation of one of the books that Jing Mo had seen before: Zhang Lang, A¡¯chou is here.


    Those six words were so abrupt that Jing Mo thought that someone was writing a joke on the book''s annotation. But now, it seemed that the woman called A¡¯chou, had gone to the Yellow Springs to meet the person surnamed Zhang after, who was in the Underworld, after writing that book.


    Jing Mo was extremely shocked. He never thought that in the ancient books he had read, there would actually be such a soul-stirring story. There was actually a couple that followed him through life and death ¡­


    However, all he saw were fragments of this couple. He knew too little about this A¡¯chou and Zhang Lang''s story ¡­


    Why was that beautiful woman called A¡¯chou? What was the name of that so-called Minister Zhang?


    All of this was a mystery to him ¡ª


    Jing Mo sat in the study room blankly for a very long time until Jing Yuanyang called him out to eat.


    Jing Yuanyang saw that his expression was a little strange, and asked: "What''s wrong? No disease? "


    Jing Mo hesitated, then shook his head: "Nothing."


    Jing Yuanyang sized Jing Mo up and asked: "Are you feeling a bit uncomfortable?"


    Jing Mo raised his head. Seeing the glint in Jing Yuanyang''s eyes, his heart sank, and he knew that Jing Yuanyang must be suspicious. He hurriedly covered it up: "It''s nothing, Grandfather, you must have went out with Luo Shu some night and caught a bit of a cold."


    Jing Yuanyang looked at Jing Mo and fell silent. Jing Mo was a little flustered by Jing Yuanyang''s gaze.


    Jing Yuanyang slowly opened his mouth and said, "Is that so? I was about to ask you, what did Luo Shu look for you for one night? " Finished, Jing Yuanyang looked carefully at Jing Mo, wanting to see through the minute changes in his expression, to see if Jing Mo was lying or not.


    The two of them were filled with worry, let''s see who will be the first to lose their cool ¡­

 C87

    Shizhengyi of Tibetan Scriptures to 46


    Jing Mo looked at Jing Yuanyang, put down the congee in his hands, and slowly said, "It''s nothing much, but that night, Luo Shu''s father went somewhere and did not come back. Luo Shu was anxious, and wanted me to accompany him to find her father ¡­"


    Jing Yuanyang asked: Did you find it?


    Jing Mo nodded his head: "We found her later, at the back of the mountain, in the Pagoda Tree Forest. Her father was beaten up by some unknown person, I helped Dr Luo return home."


    Jing Yuanyang responded with an "oh", as if he was thinking of something.


    After eating, Jing Mo continued to read while Jing Yuanyang occasionally went to look at him in the study room. He pretended to greet him, but in reality, it was to check on the progress of his reading.


    Jing Mo did not inform Jing Yuanyang of his discovery. In the bottom of Jing Mo''s heart, he faintly felt that after he told Jing Yuanyang about this, the danger he would be in would become even greater.


    Just like that, night came. Jing Mo finished his meal and brought the cup of milk back to his room. Then he pretended to sleep. Jing Yuanyang waited until the sky darkened and he saw that Jing Mo was asleep, then walked inside the First Court, opened the coffin with the Arrow Poisonous Wood lid, and woke Jing Wuji up. An old man and a young man quietly slipped out, and walked towards the Ghost Forest at the back of the mountain.


    The two of them did not know, that after Jing Mo and Yue Yang walked out of the Jing Family''s Mansion s, he had begun to slowly and quietly follow them from behind. Jing Yuanyang brought Jing Wuji to the back of the locust tree that he was staying at the night before, and looked ahead, at the pitch black cellar.


    Jing Mo was still tens of metres behind the two of them, hiding behind the locust tree, listening attentively.


    Jing Wuji felt a little cold. He shrank his shoulders and whispered: "Grandfather, do you still think that the blood slave came here at the same time yesterday?"


    Jing Yuanyang was silent for a moment, then said: "I''m not sure either. This will depend on your luck. "


    The two of them muttered for a while. Jing Yuanyang suddenly became excited and said in a low voice: "Good child, our luck is good, the blood slave appeared again, look over there" Jing Wuji looked towards the direction Jing Yuanyang was pointing at, and saw that the blood slave slowly walked out from the depths of the Ghost Forest, it wasn''t coming out from the hole this time, it was truly strange.


    Jing Wuji was startled.


    Seeing that Jing Wuji was still not moving, Jing Yuanyang became anxious. He reached out to push Jing Wuji''s back and shouted, "Go quickly ¡ª ¡ª"


    The blood slave seemed to have heard Jing Yuanyang''s low shout as it suddenly raised its head and looked in Jing Yuanyang''s and Jing Wuji''s direction.


    Helplessly, Jing Wuji could only fearfully walk out. Every step he took was incredibly difficult. As they walked, Jing Wuji''s heart trembled as he said, "Damned old man, you don''t have to go yourself. Let me go throw my life away." However, at this point, he could only brace himself and move forward.


    When the blood slave saw Jing Wuji coming out, it suddenly jumped, and in a few jumps, it had landed right in front of Jing Wuji, standing face to face with him.


    , who was over ten meters away, also jumped, but he forcefully held his breath and tried his best to not let out a sound. Jing Yuanyang knew that the blood slave was incomparably ferocious, at this moment, it was extremely close, and his own life was completely in Jing Wuji''s hands. As long as the blood slave acknowledged Jing Wuji as its master and brought him to the treasure, then he would be able to save his life. If the blood slave didn''t recognize Jing Wuji, then it was inevitable that there would be a huge battle coming up. Both Jing Wuji and himself probably wouldn''t be able to escape the hands of the blood slave.


    Jing Yuanyang was anxious. Jing Mo, who was standing far away, also felt his heart pounding.


    Jing Wuji trembled even more as he looked at the blood slave in front of him. It was so close, and the smell of blood was so strong that Jing Wuji felt dizzy. However, the blood slave''s bloodshot eyes made Jing Wuji''s heart break even more.


    Jing Wuji was afraid that the blood slave would grab him and cut open his own abdomen.


    It was just that at that moment, Jing Wuji''s entire body, because of his fear, seemed to have been hit by an acupoint, causing him to be unable to move at all.


    The blood slave stared at Jing Wuji for more than ten seconds. To Jing Wuji, these 10 seconds were extremely long.


    The blood slave''s eyes lit up, then it took two steps forward and grabbed Jing Wuji''s right hand.


    Jing Wuji screamed in fear and was about to escape, but then he remembered Jing Yuanyang''s orders. He immediately closed his eyes, and did not dare look into the eyes of the blood slave.


    The blood slave lifted Jing Wuji''s right hand and placed it in front of its nose. Smelling the blood slave''s nose, it revealed a look of confusion, but after a moment, there was an indescribable sense of disappointment. Then, the blood slave released Jing Wuji''s hand and looked at Jing Wuji once more. Then, it turned around abruptly, and after a few jumps, it arrived in front of the cellar. It jumped, and when its feet landed, it had already landed on the trunk of the locust tree which was above the cellar. He disappeared from the dark underground cave in the blink of an eye.


    Jing Wuji used all his might to close his eyes, and only when the bloody Qi around him had completely dissipated did he slowly open his eyes. When he raised his eyes, he saw the moonlight on the ground, and a cool breeze blew past his face, causing him to see that the blood slave had already disappeared.


    Jing Yuanyang''s body moved, after a dozen steps, he arrived in front of Jing Wuji, extended his hand and grabbed Jing Wuji''s right hand, using the moonlight, he focused on watching. After looking for a while, his face also furrowed his brows, as though he did not understand why the blood slave suddenly left.


    Jing Wuji was terrified in his heart, and could not help but ask: "Grandfather, why do you think that blood slave did not bring me along?"


    Jing Yuanyang did not reply him. Instead, his face turned stern and shouted sternly: "Limitless, why did you close your eyes just now?"


    Jing Wuji was dumbstruck, and was shocked in his heart. He never would have thought that Jing Yuanyang was more than ten meters behind him, with his back facing him, and yet Jing Yuanyang actually knew about him. In the face of the blood slave, Jing Wuji said with a trembling voice, "Grandfather, I''m still still a little afraid."


    Jing Yuanyang snorted, staring fiercely at Jing Wuji, and said angrily: "You''re useless. "Grandfather has told you so many times. Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, that blood slave won''t hurt you."


    Jing Wuji stuttered: "Yes, grandfather I understand."


    After a while, Jing Yuanyang''s anger seemed to slowly dissipate. Looking at Jing Wuji, Jing Yuanyang slowly said: "Looks like that blood slave has doubts about your identity, it does not dare to believe that you are its master. Otherwise, why would it be surprised, and then confused expression on its face ¡ª ¡ª What''s the problem?"


    Jing Yuanyang''s face also revealed a confused expression. He held Jing Wuji''s hand with one hand as he looked up to the sky and looked at the surrounding shadows of the locust trees. He could not help but mutter: "What''s the problem?"

 C88

    The Mountain Scriptures" "The Mountain Scriptures" 1: 12; "The Hidden Scriptures


    Surrounded by zombies, the moment Zhou Tong saw the faceless man, he immediately understood that the mechanism of the Sword Cave was in this faceless man''s body. He kept swinging the saber in his right hand to protect his entire body while his left hand was extended to the faceless man. When he touched him, he only felt the faceless man''s body turn cold, as if it was made of iron.


    Zhou Tong used a bit of force to pull, but he did not move the Faceless Man, and realised that the Faceless Man was indeed an iron man. Just at this moment, a dozen or so zombies surrounded him, all of them brandishing their weapons at Zhou Tong.


    Yue Fei was shocked, his mouth loudly reminded: "Master, be careful -".


    The zombies were separated into two groups, one group surrounded Zhou Tong, and the other two groups surrounded Yue Fei.


    Seeing that Yue Fei''s situation was tense, Zhang Danian was anxious, he immediately chanted an incantation, causing the Junzi Sword to jump out from the Tiger Box s and pounce towards the group of zombies.


    The Junzi Sword was extremely sharp, and in the blink of an eye, it had pierced through several zombies. It was just that after those zombies were pierced by the Junzi Sword, although there was an additional hole on their bodies, they still brandished their swords and pounced towards Yue Fei.


    Zhang Danian picked up a handful of long sword s that had fallen to the ground from the zombies and rushed over. Using the skills that Wu Soong taught him, he started fighting with one of the zombies.


    The Junzi Sword moved nonstop, and after a while, it pierced all of the zombies one by one into a big hole. However, when it hit one of the zombies, the zombie unexpectedly turned around and dodged to the side.


    The zombie also held a sword in its hand, and upon seeing the Junzi Sword''s sharp sword tip facing invincibility, its eyes narrowed, and with a shake of its hand, it retrieved a bag from its back, opened its mouth, and suddenly threw it towards the Junzi Sword.


    The bag was black, and the contents that spilled out of the mouth of the bag were also dark and stinky.


    The Junzi Sword was splashed by the thing in the bag on top of the sword brand and immediately fell down from mid-air.


    Zhang Danian was shocked, he anxiously recited another technique, but the Junzi Sword remained motionless.


    The zombie holding the bag suddenly let out a strange laugh and said, "Little ghost, this Imperial Sword Technique is useless. You should just obediently become my corpse puppet." After speaking, the zombie that was holding onto the bag waved its hand, and the other thirty over zombies immediately surrounded Zhang Danian and Yue Fei.


    Zhang Danian''s heart trembled, among these tens of zombies, there was actually one that was alive, and these zombies were controlled by this person, which was why it was possible to tightly encircle the three of them. He had heard Wu Soong mention this corpse puppet before, so he knew that it was one of the zombie puppets.


    In other words, this corpse puppet was a puppet among zombies that had been trained by humans.


    The zombies that the Corpsemancer of Xiangxi Province had chased were similar to the corpse puppet.


    Yue Fei shouted, "Where did these traitors come from? Eat my gun. " Before he finished speaking, Yue Fei had already leaped up, with his two feet on the heads of the zombies, he rushed to the front of the man holding the bag and thrusted the iron spear in his hands forward.


    With this thrust, the tip of the spear shot towards the corpse controller with a gust of wind.


    On this side, without the Junzi Sword s, Zhang Danian immediately stuck to his left and right. Helplessly, he held onto the long sword s that had been obtained from the zombie''s hands, desperately trying to block it.


    There were simply too many zombies around. Although each zombie had a big hole in their body, it didn''t seem to affect the speed at which they swung their swords. In the span of a few breaths, Zhang Danian had already received more than 10 sword strikes.


    Zhang Danian''s hands and feet were in a mess, he was unable to handle it, but he clenched his teeth and endured it, not saying a word.


    Zhang Danian thought: "Although my martial arts are not high, but how can I lose face in front of a martial artist?"


    On the other side, Zhou Tong used one hand to protect his back with a blade, the other hand to grab onto the Faceless Iron Man, he slowly turned around, and at first he turned left, but he did not turn, and then turned right. Only the sound of the steel man turning could be heard, he slowly turned to the side and faced the east side of the stone wall, where a small stone door appeared behind the stone cave, it was completely dark.


    Zhou Tong was ecstatic, he waved his hand, and with a single blade in his hand, he chopped down three zombies. The rest of the zombies rushed up once again, and the single blade in Zhou Tong''s hand rang out once again.


    While defending, Zhou Tong called out to Yue Fei: "Fei''er, there''s a stone door here, come over here quickly with that little brother."


    Yue Fei heard Zhou Tong''s call, but he could not retract the iron spear in his hands, and could only thrust forward.


    With a few flashes, he appeared behind Zhang Danian. With his left hand moving as fast as lightning, he touched several of the big acupuncture points on Zhang Danian''s back, causing him to be unable to move at all. The long sword in his hand dropped to the ground with a clang.


    The rest of the zombies started to slash at Zhang Danian, no one knew what technique the zombie controller chanted, but all the zombies turned around and pounced on Yue Fei.


    Yue Fei was immediately surrounded.


    As Yue Fei swung the iron spear in his hand, the surrounding zombies could not even come a few dozen meters away from his body.


    On the other side, beside the Faceless Iron Man, Zhou Tong did not dare to leave the cave, as he was afraid that if he left, he would be destroyed by the zombies or the corpse controlling party. If that happened, he would not be able to enter the secret room of the Sword Cave.


    Zhou Tong was panicking in his heart, but at this moment, he was unable to pull away. He could only watch as Yue Fei fought against the group of zombies. Yue Fei saw that Zhang Danian was being held onto by the corpse controller, and became anxious, the iron spear in his hand thrust towards the ground, borrowing the force of the thrust, his body suddenly bounced up, in mid air, his legs stepped on another ten over zombies'' heads, and flew past them. In a blink of an eye, he arrived at the corpse controller''s side, and then leaped down, and the iron spear in his hand fiercely thrusted towards the corpse controller''s waist.


    The corpse controller was also shocked, she anxiously pulled Zhang Danian to her side to block herself. Following that, she raised the long sword in her right hand and placed it horizontally on Zhang Danian''s neck, speaking with a sharp voice: "Do you believe that I won''t kill him?"


    The iron spear in Yue Fei''s hand suddenly stopped. He didn''t want to shoot anymore, so he couldn''t stab down anymore ¡­


    Zhou Tong suddenly said in a stern voice, "You are not someone from the Illusory Dao Sect, you are Sha Laoda from the Sea Sect ¡­"


    Thousands of miles away, on a nameless island that resembled a zither, was a wooden house. In front of the house, two people sat facing each other under a tall pine tree. On a short pine table in front of the two, there was a chessboard. There were only a few pieces on the board.


    One of them was old and the other was young. The old man had a head of white hair while the other was black.


    The old man was dressed in black, while the young one was wearing a white robe.


    White clothes holding the white piece, white robes holding the black piece.


    After a long while, the old man in black raised his head and asked the white robed youth: "Do you think that Mount Sect has a higher chance of winning or do you think the Sea Sect has a higher chance of winning?"


    The white-robed youth revealed a faint smile. He then slowly picked up a piece and placed it on the board. Only then did he raise his head with a smile, "I bet on his victory!"

 C89

    Tibetan Scripture Relieving Extraterritoriality First


    Spring and Autumn.


    Country of Lu.


    In the spring, more than ten men were kneeling in front of a wooden house on a muddy outskirts.


    The wooden house was beautifully built, and the roof was covered with a thick layer of pine bark, giving it an ancient appearance. The wooden door was tightly shut.


    It was a gloomy spring afternoon, and the spring air was chilly. The pine branches on the side swayed slightly in the slight breeze.


    The leader of these ten men was a man in his fifties. He had a beard and his clothes were filthy. He looked like he came from a far away place, worn out by the wind and dust.


    The people behind him were already starting to get anxious. He raised his head and looked at the sky. His eyebrows creased and he whispered to the leader: "Lord Sima Zuo, what kind of man is this, who has a black mole on his face, is worthy of our King''s respect? Moreover, must he come with such a high price to hire him?"


    Sima Zuo looked to his left and right, seeing that there were no movements from the wooden house, he heaved a sigh of relief, then turned to the big sized man and said: "Director Gong, be quiet, it would be impressive if you alarmed Mr. Young Master Gong Zi."


    His face was filled with dissatisfaction, but he was afraid of Sima Zuo''s power and influence, so he did not dare to argue.


    Sima Zuo turned his head, still maintaining a respectful expression, and looked at the hut in front of him.


    Gong Yin looked around and saw that the rest of the people looked helpless. He could only let out a bitter laugh ¡ª after all, amongst this group of people, Sima Zuo had the highest rank. Since he was forced to kneel on the ground like this, no one else dared to get up. However, this was the first time the overseer had seen such courtesy.


    A question mark emerged in his mind, "Who exactly is this male loser?"


    Only to see the sun slowly setting, until it was completely gone, and the wooden door was still open.


    These ten odd people were hungry and tired. Other than the Sima Zuo in the lead, the rest of them all complained inwardly.


    After a while, he saw a big fellow riding a horse from afar. The horse came closer and stopped the horse, then he jumped off the horse and tied the big yellow horse onto a pine tree that was as thick as a bowl, then he walked over to the wooden house. When he saw the ten or so men, who were all wealthy and wealthy, kneeling on the ground in front of the wooden house, the horse rider was startled.


    When the Sima Zuo heard the sound of horse hooves approaching, he had already turned his head around, and when he saw the man, his eyes lit up. He quickly stood up and rubbed his sore knees, then rushed to the rider and cupped his fists in greeting.


    The man on the horse was around thirty years old, and his face was full of holes, which were extremely rough. Seeing the Sima Zuo greet him, the big sized man immediately returned the salutation, and said: "I dare not, I am Mt. Tai, the Young Master is my master."


    Sima Zuo was startled, a trace of disappointment flashed past his face, and then he smiled and said carefully: "So it''s Mister Gong Huanzi''s great disciple. It''s nice to meet you, I''m Sima Zuo Min Huai from Chu Country."


    Tarzan looked surprised and asked curiously, "So it is Sir Min. I am sorry for the disrespect, but Sir Min came all the way here. What can I do for you?"


    Sima Zuo Min Huai hesitated for a moment, looked around the hut, and only had about a dozen of his own people, other than Mt. Tai, he then smiled and said: "Brother Min, I am here on behalf of my King, to seek guidance from Mister Gongsheng in Chu Country."


    Mt. Tai looked at Sima Zuo, and then looked at the more than ten Chu Country Envoys who were still kneeling on the ground. He furrowed his brows, and after a slight hesitation, he said, "Lord Sima Zuo, it''s best if you let your subordinates get up."


    Min Huai was startled. He didn''t understand what Mt. Tai''s intentions were, but he still turned around and waved to the others. "Since Brother Mt. Tai has spoken, everyone can get up."


    The dozen or so people heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly stood up.


    Seeing that everyone had gotten up, Mount Tai turned to Min Huai and said, "Master Min, you guys can go back. My master will not go."


    Min Huai was startled, his face changed as he anxiously asked: "Brother Mt. Tai, why is that?"


    "My master has been researching something recently, so he really doesn''t have time," Mt. Tai said in a low voice.


    When Min Huai heard Mt. Tai''s reasoning, he heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Brother Mt. Tai, our King entrusted me with something. Our King said that as long as Mister Gong Huanzi is willing to go to Chu Country and give some pointers, this thing will be given to Mr. Gong Huanzi."


    Mt. Tai furrowed his brows again. This time, he did not know whether he should directly reject this Sima Zuo elder with Chu Country or not.


    Sima Zuo waved his hand, and Gong Yin immediately handed over a bag he was carrying.


    Mount Tai took it in his hand. Feeling that it was not very heavy, he thought for a moment before turning to Min Huai and said, "Master Min, please wait a moment. I will ask my master before coming to tell you the results."


    Min Huai''s face revealed a joyous expression as he bowed to the ground, "Thank you, Brother Mt.


    With the package in one hand, Tarzan walked up to the log cabin and knocked on its roof.


    There was no response from inside the wooden house.


    Min Huai, Liu Yin and the rest looked at each other, not knowing if there was anyone in the hut or not.


    The ape-man waited for a moment, then pushed the door open and closed it behind him.


    Min Huai, Liu Yin and the rest were waiting outside the door anxiously.


    Inside the wooden house, it was separated into two. The outside was filled with a short chair, which seemed to be used for receiving guests. Holding the bag in his hand, Mt. Tai slowly walked into the inner chamber. Inside was a room several meters wide. There were no windows. Inside the room, a short candle was lit.


    The candle flame was extinguished. Following the example of a short middle-aged man in his forties.


    The middle-aged man sat cross-legged on the floor, his eyes focused on a piece of tree bark on the wall in front of him.


    Some strange patterns were drawn on the bark using unknown pigments.


    The pattern was like words, but it also resembled a bird, beast, and insect.


    Mt. Tai walked behind the middle-aged man, calling him ''master'' three times before the man came to his senses. Without turning his head back, he said to Mt. Tai, take a look at the lines of words inscribed on the tree bark.


    Mt. Tai heard the excitement in his master''s voice and froze. He thought to himself, "Master can only create strange things. What''s going on today? Why is he so excited to see this tree bark with strange characters?"


    Tarzan looked over at the carved bark hanging on the wall.


    Just as he looked for more than ten breaths, the words written on the tree bark that hung on the wall seemed to have become as big as a battle. They abruptly broke through the wall and charged towards his head ¡­

 C90

    Tibetan Classic Relieving Extraterritoriality One to Two


    Panicking, Mt. Tai tried to shift his eyes away.


    The carved bark on the wall seemed to have a powerful magic to it, causing Mt. Tai''s eyes to glaze over.


    Mt. Tai hastily closed his eyes. Even after the world had turned pitch black, the words still lingered in his mind. After a long time, Mt. Tai turned slightly to the side and opened its eyes. However, it dared not to look at the carved bark on the wall.


    Lowering his head, Mt. Tai could only feel cold sweat trickling down his back and his forehead wet. In that short moment of effort, it was as if Mt. Tai was battling an expert with unparalleled kung fu skills.


    Tarzan asked in a low voice, "Master, what is this thing, so powerful?" this disciple absolutely does not dare to watch. "


    The middle-aged man turned his head to look at Mt. Tai, his eyes revealing a sliver of doubt. He asked curiously, "You can''t look too?" "It seems like you still do not have enough power." After pausing for a moment, the middle-aged man then told Mt. Tai, "This fragment seems to be from the Mountain Sea Nine Furnace, and is imprinted on its bark. Hehe, I didn''t expect that I would obtain it. This is a joyous occasion ¡­"


    Tarzan''s heart trembled. He had heard his master speak of the Nine Trials of the Mountains and Seas before. He knew that they had been forged by Da Yu in the past, but this was the first time he had ever heard of such a thing.


    The middle-aged man''s face was filled with joy as he looked at Mt. Tai, "Mt. Tai, why have you come looking for me?"


    Mt. Tai hurriedly and respectfully reported, "Master, disciple received news that someone from the Mo family came to find you. This is why I immediately came to inform you. I was afraid that the Mo family would come here before disciple and harm master."


    The middle-aged man frowned and asked curiously, "Why are the Mo family looking for me?" How strange. "We have nothing to do with the Mo family."


    Mt. Tai said in a low voice, "Master, although that Mo family is not related to us, but Master''s creation of a medium weapon is against the Mo family''s taboo. The Mo family advocates non-attack and a truce, which is a contradiction between us and the Mo family." Mt. Tai whispered, "Master, although that Mo family is not related to us, but Master''s creation of a medium weapon is against the Mo family''s taboo.


    The middle-aged man was Gong Shubaan, the person who the future generations called Lu Ban, Gong Shubaan.


    Ruban thought for a moment and then nodded: "I know." He did not seem to care much about the fact that Mt. Tai was talking about Mo Zi.


    Mt. Tai thought to himself, "Could it be that Master''s cultivation has improved by leaps and bounds over the past few days? Otherwise, how could he be so calm and collected when enemies have arrived?" The news that Mo Zi has come here, is actually not as good as a small piece of bark that can change Master''s expression. "


    Tarzan paused for a moment before continuing cautiously, "Master, there is another matter."


    Ruban looked to Tarzan. "What is it?"


    Mt. Tai said in a low voice, "When this disciple came to report to Master, there were many Chu Country practitioners outside of Master''s sword forging hut, and one of them seemed to be a Sima Zuo of the Chu Country. That Sima Zuo told me to bring a letter to Master, saying that the King of Chu Country would like to invite Master to the Chu Country to help him with something ¡ª "


    Ruban pondered but didn''t say anything.


    Mt. Tai handed over the package in his hands and then, he looked at Lu Ban''s expression and said in a low voice: "That Sima Zuo said that the Great King of Chu Country had also brought a package for Master, saying that as long as Master is willing to help out with the Chu Country, the item will be given to Master."


    Lu Ban looked at the package in front of him, thought for a moment, and reached out to receive it. Then, he placed the package on his knees and slowly opened it.


    The package was opened, revealing a square wooden box.


    The wood box was made in an exquisite manner, and on both sides of the box, there were strange patterns carved.


    Ruban looked at the wooden box. It was actually embedded with an organic substance, and it was also extremely complicated. It would probably take a lot of effort to unlock the mechanism on the wooden box.


    But who was Ruban? Other than Mo Zi, there was probably no one else in the world who could surpass him.


    However, between Lu Ban and Mo Zi, one was in charge of attack and the other was in charge of defense. The direction was different.


    Lu Ban looked at the machine on top of the box and couldn''t help but smile. He then used his hands to tap the wooden box, and after about ten breaths, the wooden box opened with a "pa" sound.


    After opening the wooden box, a golden light flashed from inside, and something flew out, pouncing towards the head and neck of Lu Ban.


    Surprised, Lu Ben quickly turned his body to the left and dodged. The thing then jumped onto Lu Ben''s right shoulder, then fiercely bit it. Lu Ben let out a soft cry, then let go with his left hand and abruptly slapped down on his right shoulder.


    The object was immediately slapped to death by Ruban.


    Ruban stood up, looking angry. It turned out to be a small scorpion.


    That scorpion''s entire body was golden, and even its tail was golden. Under the light of the candle flame, the dead golden scorpion gave off a strange aura.


    Mt. Tai was so frightened that his face paled. He looked at Lu Ban and said in a trembling voice, "Master, disciple, disciple, I did not know that there was actually, actually ¡ª" The last few words ¡ª there was actually a scorpion ¡ª because he was afraid and could not say it out loud.


    Lu Ban''s face was full of anger. He said in a deep voice, "It has nothing to do with you. I know you don''t have the guts. Shan''er, come with me. "


    Finishing this sentence, Lu Ban bent down and picked up the golden scorpion, then placed the golden scorpion''s corpse into a delicate wooden box, and walked out of the wooden house with the wooden box in his hand.


    Tarzan followed.


    After the master and disciple duo walked out, the dozen envoys from Chu Country all had joyous faces, but seeing Lu Ban''s face filled with anger, and Mt. Tai''s terrified and frightened face, the dozen envoys from Chu Country, including Sima Zuo Min Huai, and Gong Yin and the rest were all surprised, the joy on their faces immediately disappeared.


    Lu Ban walked in front of everyone with Chu Country, and swept his eyes across everyone one by one. After pausing for about ten breaths of time, he said coldly: "Are you all bastards sent by Mi Zhang?"


    These words caused everyone in the Chu Country to feel embarrassed.


    No one could or would admit it.


    The director was even more infuriated as he thought, "This so-called public loser is too arrogant." To actually insult everyone in front of so many people with Chu Country, this is truly going too far. " He raised his head and looked at Sima Zuo Min Huai.


    Min Huai reached out his right hand and waved it at their backs, signalling them not to attack. Then, Min Huai bowed respectfully towards Lu Ban: "This must be Mister Gong Huanzi. I wonder why Mister is so angry, is it because our Chu Country has offended Mister?"


    Lu Ban''s eyes narrowed, and threw the wooden box along with the scorpion inside it in front of Min Huai, and said sinisterly: "What is this bullshit king of your Chu Country giving you? "Explain to me. If you don''t, none of you will leave this place alive."


    When the wooden box landed in front of Chu Country practitioners, the golden scorpion inside the box was illuminated by the sunset glow that remained in the horizon and started to emit a strange light.


    When the crowd behind Sima Zuo saw this scene, they were also stunned.


    It was as if no one had expected that the great Duke of Chu Country would give Lu Ban such an unbelievable gift ¡­


    After a moment of shock, everyone turned to look at Min Huai, to see how this talkative Sima Zuo would reply to them. This so-called number one craftsman in the world ¡­